Obey Me! Shall We Date? Fanfic

by magneta100

Summary:

This is a retelling of the game, Obey Me! Shall We Date? on mobile devices with my OC taking the place of the player character. Her name is Naomi Latu-Kazuki, a girl who was recovering from a big event that happened to her life that became an exchange student to a boarding school... A boarding school in the Devildom! The story and characters belong to NTT Solmare, as I only claim my OC and the very minor OCs that will appear at some moments in the story. All rights belong to NTT Solmare. I heavily recommend playing through the game yourself before reading this.

(Note: This protagonist knows three languages, that being English, Samoan, and Japanese as she will be of both Samoan and Japanese heritage. While she and other original characters will be mostly speaking in English, there will be times they will speak in Samoan. In those times, there will be translations at the end of each chapter. For Japanese, while the protagonist won't be speaking in Japanese casually, she will be implied to be singing in Japanese.)

Chapter 1: Prologue

Naomi’s POV

I woke up to the sound of my parents speaking. I couldn’t make out what they were saying, but my name was thrown out a few times. Sigh, it is that day, isn’t it… 
My slender figure sat up as my gaze went to my alarm clock, it was past noon. With another sigh, I stood up and changed out of my pajamas and into this new uniform that my parents gave me. They said I would be transferring to this prep school that’s out of town and I will be moving to the campus today. My stuff was already taken by the movers a week ago. I didn’t want to go, but they said it would be better for me, especially after what happened… I stepped in front of my full length mirror to see how I looked. It was a nice uniform, and I was able to add my own little flair to it with this bow and my petticoat. But I won’t deny that the jacket was kind of loose, but it was a minor inconvenience. 

“Nao? Are you awake?”

That voice, it was Lyra… She’s my little sister, only a year younger. She’s been my rock through all of this and has been at my side through thick and thin. Lyra never wanted me to leave, but she understands why I have to. “Yeah, I’m awake. Come in, sis!” I called out as my door opened, “You look good, Nao!” She praised me. Her smile was contagious as I thanked her. “I’m going to miss you, Nao. Will you be coming back to visit?” Lyra’s eyes went wide as she pleaded, hoping I would say yes. I nodded, “Of course I will, never doubt it, alright?” The younger girl's face lit up as she hugged me tightly. I hugged her back as I patted her head.

“Naomi, sau!”

Mother’s voice rang through my room as I parted from the hug with Lyra. “Coming!” I called out as I stepped out of my room, giving Lyra a parting smile and wave. “Do you have everything?” Father’s tone was full of melancholy. “Yes, I do.” Was all I could say as he patted my back with a wryly grin. Mother gave me a big hug before I put on my earphones and reached out to the door knob of our front door. 

“Goodbye guys! See you when I get back…”

---

Samoan Translation(s):
Sau= Come

Chapter 2: 1-1: Royal Academy of Diavolo

It took me a second to realize, I wasn’t at the front of my house. I was in a large room that looked like an auditorium. “Where am I…?” I thought out loud. My gaze moved around as I saw several men in a similar uniform to my own. Well, except for one who was wearing a red version and he looked like a chief judge sitting in the middle. He stood and started speaking.

 

“Welcome to the Devildom, Naomi.”

 

What? I took out my earbuds, thinking I might’ve heard him wrong. “H-Huh? Where am I? I was just about to leave my house… Where’s my house!?” I freaked out as the man in red walked over to me with a concerned look on his face. “... Oh, pardon me. Feeling a bit shocked, are we?” No shit… “Well, that’s understandable. You’ve only just arrived, after all. As a human, it will probably take a little while for you to adjust to things here in the Devildom.” A-Are you fucking kidding me…? “The Devildom…?” I inquired, “Yes, exactly, the Devildom. I see that you catch on quickly. Excellent.” That’s not what I meant but… Whatever helps you sleep at night. “I suppose I should start by introducing myself. My name is Diavolo. I am the ruler of all demons, and all here know me. And someday soon, I will be crowned king of the Devildom.” I took a step back, demons? And he’s the ruler of them!? Diavolo continued, “This is the Royal Academy of Diavolo… though we just call it RAD. You’re standing inside the assembly hall, the very heart of RAD. This is where we officers of the student council hold our meetings and conduct our business. I’m the president of said council.” Um… that’s kind of a lot of information all at once. I took a deep breath, “Wh-Why am I here…?” I asked with a shaky voice. 

 

“I will explain everything to you.”

A man with black hair stood up and walked towards us. Whoever this was, he seemed more intimidating than the actual ruler of demons here. Diavolo chuckled, “Naomi, this is Lucifer. He is a demon and the Avatar of Pride.”. Oh god, I am so fucked. “He’s also the vice president of the student council and my right-hand man… and not just in title, I assure you. Beyond that, he’s also my trusted friend.” “Flattery will get you nowhere, Diavolo.” So Lucifer is friends with the ruler of demons, great… I’m double fucked… Lucifer turned back to me as I took another step back. “Speaking on behalf of the entire student body at this great and storied school of ours… I offer you a most heartfelt welcome, Naomi.” Okay, I’m done being ignored, I want answers. “Answer my question: Why am I here?” My hands balled into fist, I’m not going to let it go. Lucifer chuckled, “... Interesting. This one is quite different from Solomon. To answer your question, Diavolo believes that we demons should start strengthening our relationship with both the human world and Celestial Realm. As a first step towards this goal we’ve decided to institute an exchange program. We’ve sent two of our own students to the human world and two to the Celestial Realm. And we’re welcoming four students to our school: two from your world and two from the Celestial Realm. So, I take it you’ve probably put two and two together at this point, right? You’ve been chosen from among the people of the human world to participate in this program of ours. You are our newest exchange student. Your period of stay is one year. You will have to work on the tasks that you will receive from RAD. After one year, you will write a paper about your exchange here in the Devildom.”.

 

I’m not going to lie, he lost me when he started talking about the Celestial Realm and human world. But what brought me back was him saying I needed to do tasks and write a paper, what the fuck? “You… you demon…!” Was all I could say with a glare. “What hope do you gain pointing that out to me?” I don’t know, this is just an acid trip to me right now… “Don’t glare at me like that. It’s not like I will abandon you all by yourself here in the Devildom. You need someone to look after you, and I think that someone should be my brother Mammon. He’s the Avatar of Greed and… how should I put it…? Oh well, you’ll understand soon enough.” Lucifer sighed before handing me what looks like a phone, “Here, take this device. It’s called a D.D.D. It’s a lot like the cell phones of your world. This will be yours for as long as you’re here. Now, go ahead and try calling Mammon with it.” Um… okay…? If this is like a phone then the contacts should be… ah! Found it! Now Mammon… Mammon… there he is. Kind of weird I’m calling a stranger, but I guess if his brother is here then it should be fine. I hit the call button and put him on speaker. Eventually, he picked up.

 

“Yoooo.”

I… I don’t know how to respond to that…?

“Y-Yoooo yourself…?” I don’t know, I only ever called my parents and sister.

“Are ya foolin’ around? Who the hell are ya?”

How do I respond to that?

“Um… I’m a human…?”

“ Whaaa? A human? Geez, I was gettin’ all chilly here thinkin’ it was Lucifer again. Ya should’ve told me right away.”

Is this normal for him? Getting calls from humans?

“So, what business does a human got with THE Mammon?”

Ugh, he’s one of those guys…

“Um… You will be in charge of me from now on, I think…?”

“No way! There’s nothin’ in it for me. Whaddya even mean by ‘be in charge of you’? AAH! I get it now, you’re the other human -- the exchange student! G’luck with that, and see ya.”

Well, that was rude. I took a deep breath before speaking into the phone.

“Lucifer actually called for you, he said that you would be in charge of me. He’s also the person who told me to call you.”

“Pfft, whatever. Ya think THE Mammon would listen to ya just ‘cause you’re tryin’ to scare me with that name?”

Lucifer smiled while walking up to me and speaking into the D.D.D.

“You have 10 seconds… 9… 8…”

“YESSIR!”

 

And with that, he hung up. Well, that was a quick change. Lucifer must really scare him.

Chapter 3: 1-2: The Seven Brothers

“Sounds like you had a nice chat.”

I mean, I guess? “He seems… reliable…” I tried holding back my sarcasm, but it was very obvious. “I can tell by your tone you don’t actually mean that, do you?” Obviously. “Well, if you were suddenly brought into a strange place and then get told that an unfamiliar face will now take care of you, you’d certainly feel anxious.” No kidding, Diavolo… “However, Mammon isn’t the only one to help you out. Now then… we still need to introduce our new friend to your brothers, Lucifer. And it’s probably better that you do that instead of me, wouldn’t you say?”. Lucifer sighed, “Yes… as much as I dread the idea of doing so, you’re right.” Wow, he must love his brothers…

“Oh, come now. Really? You should be honored that you get to introduce such a sweet and charming little brother like me.”

A new voice? A man with light brown chuckled while looking over his nails. “This one here is Asmodeus. He’s the fifth eldest. He’s the Avatar of Lust.” Fifth?! How many brothers do you have?! Also, Avatar of Lust? Okay then… his actions depend on if I interact with him further. “Wh… I can’t believe you just totally ignored what I said! And not only that, you referred to me as ‘this one’. How rude!” I have to agree with Asmodeus, that was pretty rude, Lucifer. 

“Hmph. At least he didn’t ignore you altogether. How do you think I feel?” 

A blonde guy sighed in his seat as he read a book. I’m guessing he’s another brother. “That one there is Satan, the fourth eldest of us. At first glance, he may seem like a responsible demon with a good head on his shoulders, but looks can be deceiving.” I-I’m sorry, what? Satan? I’m triple fucked now… “Aha, so I’m that one, am I? Nice to meet you, Naomi. I am Satan, Avatar of Wrath.” I desperately need Jesus after this… “U-Um… I can understand Avatar of Wrath… even though you seem normal… as normal as someone named Satan can be. But Avatar of Lust?” I asked as Asmodeus walked up to me. “That’s right! I’m the Avatar of Lust, it pretty much sums up what I’m about! Including my power.” Power? “Let me give a little demonstration! Naomi, could you gaze into my eyes for a moment? It’s okay, I won’t hurt you. Come on, don’t be shy…” I just kept quiet and stared out into space. After he seemed to be done, I tilted my head in confusion. “Was something supposed to happen?” Asmodeus looked at me shocked, “... Hold on a second. That’s weird. Lucifer, are you sure there is a soul in this body?” Excuse me? “What do you mean? Of course I have a soul!” I called out. Lucifer just looked intrigued about the situation, “Yes. Assuming Beel hasn’t devoured it already, that is.” Who the fuck is Beel?

“Nope, I haven’t eaten any souls… yet.”

Who the fuck was that!? Ugh, I don’t have the brain capacity to deal with multiple things at once. “I don’t get it, what did he try to do to me?” I asked and Satan spoke up, “I should probably warn you, Naomi: you’d best be wary of Asmodeus’ gaze. He can charm and manipulate people and use them to his own advantage. If you’re not careful, he’ll charm you. And once you’re under his spell, he’ll eat you.” WAIT WHAT?! Okay, I’m not going to interact with him after today, thanks for the heads up Satan… I can’t believe I thought that… “Hey, don’t go around saying things like that…” Asmodeus huffed at Satan as I stepped back from the two of them. Lucifer sighed at the two, almost starting an argument, “Are you done? Now, the one with the very grumpy look on his face is Beelzebub. He’s the sixth oldest.” SIXTH!? For real, how many siblings do you have?! “Lucifer, I’m hungry.” Beelzebub stood up. Ah, that was his voice earlier. And he’s hungry… going off the pattern so far, he’s the Avatar of Gluttony? Lucifer scowled at him, “That’s too bad. Now behave yourself.” Leave him alone, he’s hungry. And he might get hangry soon… “I’m Beelzebub, the Avatar of Gluttony.” The growl of his stomach was loud, but at least I was correct.

Lucifer’s composure came back, “So… There are seven of us brothers in all, and I am the eldest. Mammon, the second oldest of us, will be here soon.” Alright, seven siblings… where’s the other two? “My other brothers aren’t here at the moment, but… well, we can get to them later. All in good time.” Ah, okay. I’m guessing them not being here wasn’t part of the plan? Diavolo spoke up, “During your stay in the Devildom, the seven brothers will lend you their strength. To keep you safe, you are to stay with them at the House of Lamentation.” Excuse me, what? I have to live with seven demon brothers? Am I in an anime right now or something, what kind of plot is this!? “I’m sorry, they will keep me safe? One of them literally tried to charm me! And another thing, this is all just some weird acid trip, right? I just collapsed outside my door from not eating dinner last night, right? Please tell me that none of this is real? I actually have to go to this boarding school my parents sent me to…” Diavolo just laughed, “I can assure you that this is all real. We actually spoke to your parents about this and they were more than happy to send their eldest child to this school. They did give you the uniform you’re wearing right now, didn’t they?” They… they did… they literally sent me to hell… thanks mom and dad… 

Lucifer took a step closer to me, “As for your other question… Most agree with Diavolo, but that doesn’t mean that there aren’t vulgar demons out there who wouldn’t harm you. If anything were to happen to you, it would be our responsibility. And I won’t betray Diavolo’s expectations. So, I will do everythin in my power to make sure you survive your stay down here in the Devildom. Although we will be living together, you should still have the means to reach us at any given time.” He pointed at the D.D.D. he handed me earlier, “All of our phone numbers are already in there. And your D.D.D. also has a messaging app. Make sure you add all of us.” Alright… “I’ll go ahead and send you a message!” Diavolo got his own D.D.D. out, “Isn’t that nice, Naomi. Now you will be friends with the future king of the Devildom!” Great… I am so royally fucked that I can’t even right now… Suddenly, my D.D.D. started beeping.

(In my Google Doc, I copy and pasted the stickers from Imgur. On here, I will be describing them with the mascots names [Red Devil {Red devil in a black hoodie}, Blackjak {Three-Legged crow with a red hoodie}, and Nancy {Purple demon with green horns and black hoodie}.])

Diavolo- This is my account. 

Diavolo- Feel free to send me a message at any time.

Diavolo- *angry BlackJak sticker*

Diavolo- Oh sorry. 

Diavolo- I haven’t gotten used to this yet. 

Diavolo- You see, Lucifer is the only demon who sends me messages.

Diavolo- *happy Nancy sticker*

Diavolo- That’s the one I wanted to send you!

This is odd… texting someone who’s literally 5 feet away from me but, whatever. I guess I’ll send…

Naomi- *Nancy 'thanks' sticker*

Diavolo- *Red Devil 'whoo!' sticker*

--__End__--

This guy needs more friends if he only messages Lucifer… At least these stickers are cute.

Chapter 4: 1-3: Mammon, Avatar of Greed

Lucifer grimaced, “Well, you’ve got that done now, and it seems the idiot has arrived as well.” Idiot? Suddenly, the door to the assembly hall aggressively opened, making me jump.

“HEY! Just who do you think you are, human? You’ve got a lotta nerve summoning the Great Mammon!”

Huh? This is the guy who’s going to be in charge of me and the second eldest out of the brothers? He doesn’t look like much, and his personality is another thing entirely… He walked up to me and aggressively tapped his finger on my chest, “Listen up, because I’m only gonna say this once. If you value your life, Pancake… then you’ll hand over all of your money now! And anything else of value too!” I literally only have my shitty phone, earbuds, and this D.D.D., I don’t think I can give you anything valuable. Also, Pancake? “Otherwise I’ll wipe that stupid, happy-go-lucky look right off of your face… by eatin’ you! Startin’ at your head and working my way down, until--” “Mammon, shut up or I’ll punch you!” Lucifer didn’t waste any time and just punched him anyway, making Mammon hold his stomach in pain. “GAH, OWW! Hey, what’s the big idea?! I thought you were actually gonna give me a chance to shut up before punching me!” He really is stupid… am I really going to be okay with him being in charge of me? Satan chuckled and walked up next to me, “Naomi, Mammon here is the Avatar of Greed. He governs and oversees all forms of it. Whenever he takes a liking to someone, they suddenly find themselves awash in money. But from what I hear, if he decides to break it off with someone, that wealth evaporates. They’re left without a Grimm to their name.” Understood. Asmodeus came up from behind me, “And he’s also a masochist. That part’s important.” I don’t think you need to tell me that twice, I can see it. Lucifer nodded, “Indeed. And it just so happens I have a job for my masochist of a brother.”.

Mammon scoffed, “Y’all, stop telling lies! I ain’t asked for that punch, and I AIN’T a masochist!” Yeah, like I’m not a human. “Mammon, you are going to be in charge of seeing to this human’s needs during the whole exchange. I expect your full cooperation.” Lucifer told him. Not gonna lie, at least it’s not Asmodeus or Satan… “What?! Why me?!” “Aww, lucky you, Mammon! I’m so jealous.” Asmodeus faked a pout, at least I can tell if he’s lying. “All right, then why don’t YOU do it, Asmodeus?!” “What? Hell no, too lazy.” Even if he was looking after me, I would immediately ask for someone else. Satan sighed, “Just give it up, Mammon. There’s no getting out of this. You know you can’t refuse a direct order from Lucifer, correct?” “But why does it have to be me?! What about Beel? Why can’t he take care of this Pancake?!” Mammon whined. Again with the Pancake thing, I know I’m flat but I’m not pancake flat… Asmodeus started filing his nails, “This isn’t a job we can entrust to Beel. We might as well ask him to eat this human.” “Mm, yeah. I can’t promise I wouldn’t.” At this point, just eat me so I can be done with this… “You’re useless, you know that?!” Hearing those words come from Mammon, I just looked down at the floor at my feet.

I felt someone's eyes on me before Lucifer called out to Mammon. “Surely you’re not going to tell me that you object to this arrangement, are you?” I looked up to see a dark purple aura surrounding the eldest as a shiver went straight down my spine. Looks like the same happened with Mammon, “Ugh… I hate you guys! Every last one of ya! Fine… FINE! I’ll do it, okay?!”. The white haired man’s attention turned to me, “All right, human, listen up. As much as I don’t want to look after you, I’ve got no choice. It’s a huge pain in the ass, and I’m too important for this kind of thing, but Lucifer told me to do it, so I will. But in return, you better make sure you don’t cause me any problems, got it?!” I just sighed at him, “All right, deal. Whatever makes you happy or whatever…”. Mammon just huffed with pride, “Good, that’s what I want to hear. As long as you do what I say, we won’t have any problems. Just be sure you don’t forget which one of us is the boss here.” He’s really starting to get on my nerves. 

Lucifer spoke up again, “We have decided who will take care of you, so on to the next subject: your tasks.” Tasks? Huh? “Will I get tests?” I quizzed, “Good question… Your task is to polish up your soul nicely and acquire the power to resist demons.”. My soul? I asked about it, “Demons like humans with nice souls. Let me put it another way. Nice souls look like shiny jewels. Do you understand now? Demons will use their wisdom and abilities to tempt the humans so they can get their hands on their souls. Other demons at RAD also have tasks assigned to them just like you. In other words, either humans get tempted by demons, or demons will lose against the shiny and noble soul of a human and make a run for it. You could say it is an experiment to find out who will win.”. Okay, I guess that makes sense. “What happens if I win? Can’t imagine doing these tasks without rewards, you know?” Lucifer just chuckled, “Let’s see… I will prepare some rewards to make sure you give it your all.”. My eyes rolled at his half sarcastic comment and he saw it. “There, there, don’t give me that look. Don’t take it so seriously. You won’t have to do those tasks all on your own. After all, you don’t have any magic in you unlike the other exchange student from the human world… so my brothers and I will lend our power to you and you alone. To see is to believe, so why don’t you go ahead and give one of those tasks a try, Naomi?” He then makes a glass sphere appear into his hands before allowing it to float to me. So magic is real, cool. “Inside is some of mine and my brother's magic. Allowing your soul to connect with it will connect it to our powers. All you have to do is put it up to your chest and concentrate, it’s a simple spell that normal humans can do.” I do as he says as the glass sphere starts to glow a faint lavender. “Perfect, that is all for your first task.” All right then… sigh, this is going to be fun…

Notes:

Since mentioning dance battles in this format didn't sit well with me, I tried making something original to semi-replace it without making Naomi way too overpowered. Having access to the glass sphere will allow Naomi to have access to telekinesis and the ability for her to do classes like Curses & Hexes (something that is mentioned MC can do in Season 2 before they became a sorcerer). I will be expanding on it slightly whenever Naomi makes pacts with the brothers, but these expansions will keep Naomi as the weakest in terms of power scaling (at least until she becomes a full sorcerer).

Chapter 5: 1-5: Good Luck

Lucifer clapped his hands as the glass sphere disappeared, “With that, my explanation has come to a close. But to sum it up for you… You will be an exchange student here at RAD for one year, and you must do your tasks. Your tasks consist mainly of normal school work such as math and comprehension, and some exclusive Devildom subjects such as our history. There are classes that need magic so we will lend you a hand by allowing you to summon that glass sphere to tap into our magic. We don’t expect you to ace in all the classes, only for you to do your best. And when your exchange period comes to an end, you are to submit a paper about your stay here in the Devildom. It’s as easy as pie, don’t you think?” I guess, especially if some of the subjects you guys teach will be normal subjects. Mammon gets back into my face, “I wanna make one thing clear right now: Don’t blame me if someone gets eaten, ‘cause it ain’t my fault.” Alright, alright. Does he ever shut up? “Lucifer, I’m hungry.” “That’s too bad. Now, behave yourself.” And get that guy food, Jesus Christ… 

I took a few deep breaths to try and get my composure. Before letting all my rage out, “LET ME GO THE FUCK HOME! I’d rather go back there, at least things make sense since this isn’t real, demons aren’t real, hell, HELL ISN’T EVEN REAL!?”. Lucifer frowned, “That is unfortunately not an option. You were chosen. That is something you can’t change. We will allow you to go back home for when we have a break, but that’s it as we will be bringing you back when it’s over. And I advise you not to say such things outside this room, demons will come after you for such rude behavior.” UGH, I hate this! 

Diavolo rested his hand on my shoulder, “Naomi, from now on you will be living in the House of Lamentation. You will be staying there with Lucifer and his six younger brothers. Humans, angels, demons, I imagine a universe where each accepts the other. Where we are brought together as friends. This is my dream, and I’m asking you to be the foundation for it. One year, that’s what I ask of you. Good luck, Naomi.”. After his words, I took more deep breaths, this time to calm down. “I want something in return if I’m going to do this, alright?” Diavolo nods, “Whatever you want that is within my power.”. “I’ll make that request when the year is over, that’s plenty of time for me to figure out what it is that’s within your power.” He just smiled at me as I just sighed, this is my life now, isn’t it?

Notes:

This is the first of many short tasks, be prepared lol

Chapter 6: 1-7: The House of Lamentation

After very little convincing, Mammon started leading me to where the House of Lamentation, my new home for the upcoming year, was. And of course it looked like a haunted house with a small cemetery in front of it. One last check to see if I was dreaming… yep, that pinch hurt, this sadly isn’t a dream. Mammon groaned, “... Ugh, I don’t believe this. Of all the rotten luck… Why should I have to look after some human? It’s insulting, that’s what it is! That rotten bastard… Does he really think he can scare me into doin’ whatever he wants? Just so we’re clear… It’s not like I can’t say no to Lucifer, okay?! I only agreed to babysit you because, um… Well you know, because… uh… Anyway, it doesn’t matter! Just don’t go thinking that I’m scared of Lucifer or anything! Because I’m not!”. Bro, I literally couldn’t care less about you being scared of your own big brother. “Honestly, I really don’t care, I just want to see the room I’m gonna spend most of my time in.” I yawned, but that only made him angrier, “WHAT?! Oh, now you’re REALLY in for it…!”. “Sigh, what are you gonna do, kill me? Yeah, try explaining that to your brother…” Mammon then looked back at me a little confused, “Not gonna lie, I’m surprised you got the guts to talk to me like that. You’re not scared? I mean, I’m a demon. You do get that, right?” I just shrugged at him. “... Hmph. You’re one strange human, I’ll give ya that.” With that he turned back around to not face me anymore, “... Ugh, whatever. Let’s move on.”.

He proceeded to open the doors, “Well, this is the House of Lamentation. It’s one of the dorms here at RAD. Well, it’s not JUST one of the dorms. It’s the dorm reserved for student council members.” Interesting, and I guess I’m just here so it’s easier to take care of me. Mammon continues, “Lucifer, Asmo, and the others take every chance they can get to insult me. Callin’ me scum, sayin’ that I’m a money-grubber and stuff… but I’m an officer on the student council, same as them. The elite of the elite, the top of the RAD social pyramid. In other words, I’m a big shot. A REAL big shot. Like, even regular big shots are impressed by what a big shot I am. So don’t you go thinking that I’m just some ordinary demon. I’m nothing like those other peons walking the halls here.” I don’t know why, but my ears perked up when Mammon was talking about how his brothers treat him. Sounds familiar… “By the way, Diavolo is even MORE of a big shot. He’s so important that he’s got his own castle. That’s why he doesn’t live here with us… Anyway, the long and short of it is that us seven brothers all live here together. Now it’s time I show you to your room…” Finally… I can’t wait to sleep… and sleep… and fully confirm that this isn’t a dream… fun…

As we walked, I noticed a small bulletin board on the wall. They have a bulletin board in their own house? Whatever… One of the flyers on it was advertising an opening for a part-time position, maybe when I get the hang of things here in the Devildom, I can apply for one of those. “Hey, don’t just stand there with your jaw open. Hurry up, or I’m gonna leave ya behind. If there’s something you wanna ask me, you’d best do it now.” Mammon’s words brought me back to reality, maybe I should ask him? “I want to know about this job listing, would I be able to accept it?” “Huh? If you’re curious about that, you can read the flyer on the bulletin board, can’t ya? Go take a look at it yourself later if you want. As for your second question, I don’t know. Ask them if and when you apply.” Thanks for nothing, jackass… “Wait, didn’t ya get your own D.D.D.? It’s got an app called ‘:D JOBS’ in there, right? Why doncha give that a try if ya wanna find a job?” Okay, that was actually good info, I take back calling you a jackass. “Now, I’m gonna give you a piece of advice, so listen up. If you wanna survive even a day here in the Devildom, you’d better listen REAL close to what I’m about to say. If it ever looks like a demon is about to attack you… run away. Either that, or die.” Obviously…

“How about this? I vote for YOU to die, Mammon.”

“D’ah…! Levi…”

Huh? Who the fuck is that?!

Chapter 7: 1-10: Leviathan, Avatar of Envy

“How about this? I vote for YOU to die, Mammon.”

“D’ah…! Levi…”

I-Is no one going to explain who this guy with the bad haircut is?

“... Uh, l-listen up, human! This here is Leviathan, the Avatar of Envy. He’s the third oldest of us brothers. Since his name is sorta hard to say, you can just call him Levi! Okay then, let’s move on.” Mammon, what did you do to Levi? Why is he pissed off? “Mammon, give me back my money. Then go crawl in a hole and die.” Ah, money. Makes sense the Avatar of Greed also has a money issue… “Come on, I told you I’d get it to you! I just need a little more time… And you still want me to die even after I give it back? That’s real harsh, Levi!” How long has he been waiting for money? “You need a little more time? How much more?” “A little more, okay?! A little more means a little more!” Yeah, he’s not gonna pay you back, Levi… “You’ve been telling me that for the last 200 years, Mammon.” 200 YEARS!? “Hey, no! It hasn’t been 200 years! It’s been 260! Get it right, Levi!” Mammon… you made it worse somehow! “Unbelievable. Seriously Mammon, you’re--” “I’m what? Scum? Is that what you’re gonna say?” The fact he goes to scum first… “--you’re a lowlife and a waste of space.” Now that’s worse, and Mammon agreed. “Whatever… Just give me back my money. I need it to buy the Blu-ray box set of ‘Journey to the Devildom: The Tale of a Little She-Devil and Her Reluctant Companion.’ . The initial round of copies includes promotional tickets to a live event as a special bonus.” Oh, he’s a fellow otaku. And that anime does happen to be on my watch list. “I’ve got no idea what you’re even talking about, Levi, but it doesn’t matter! Because I don’t even have any money to give you. How am I supposed to give back money I don’t have, huh?!” Where did that money go then, Mammon? “So then, you’re telling me you refuse to pay me back?” “... What? You looking for a fight, is that it?”.

I won’t lie, this is entertaining. I’m just gonna be a wallflower until they realize I’m here. “Listen, human. You remember my advice from before, about what to do when demons attack? Well, you’re about to witness that for real. So… time for you to die, because if it’s either you or me, it ain’t gonna be me!” “Hold on. I thought your advice was either to run away or--” And he’s gone. Tough luck, Levi. “... Wh… dammit, Mammon! That ass… he ran off…!” He then turned to me, “Do you realize what just happened? Mammon used you as a distraction to get away from me… or maybe I should say he used you as a sacrifice. I’ll admit that Mammon is one of the scummiest scumbags you’ll ever meet… a total lowlife. But still, that was pretty dumb of you letting him use you like that. Sigh, this is EXACTLY why humans are--”. 

He cut himself off as if a light bulb just went off in his head, “... Wait a second. Humans… yes, that’s it… Suddenly I’ve got an idea. Listen, are you free right now? Of course you are. You’ve gotta be, right? You know what? Never mind. Either way, you’re coming with me.” Levi then grabbed hold of my wrist really tightly, making me wince a little. My D.D.D. started going off as well.

Mammon- Heya, I suddenly remembered I have some business I gotta take care of. So, if ya need something, just ask Levi.

Mammon- *peace sign Red Devil sticker*

Mammon- Oh, and just to make sure… Don’t go tellin’ stuff to Lucifer, ya got that?

Mammon- *inverted colored Blackjak sticker*

Why you little-- I’m gonna tell him now.

Naomi- *inverted colored Blackjak sticker*

Mammon- *oof Blackjak sticker*

 

--__End__--

 

If Lucifer doesn’t kill him, I will.

Notes:

Yes, I am having fun describing the stickers lol

Chapter 8: 1-13 & 1-15: The Tale of the Seven Lords

Notes:

Tasks from the game that are labeled as 1 and 2 from here on will be combined into one big chapter. Also yay, Lesson 1 is done!

Levi dragged me in some direction, I’m guessing his room. “W-Wait…!” I called out, “What?”. I looked down at my wrist. Even though it was covered by the sleeve, I can tell it will leave a bruise if he kept holding it like that. “You’re gripping a little too hard, humans bruise easier than demons I assume…” Now Levi looked down at his grip before turning a little pink, “S-Sorry…” Was all he could mutter before loosening his grip. A demon apologizing? Now that’s a first.

 

We continued walking in silence until he opened a door to show a room that looked like a cross between an aquarium, bedroom, and bathroom… Why is there a bathtub in here…? I noticed that behind me Levi looked outside before closing the door. Odd, but I won’t question it. He is technically bringing a girl into his room… as if I’d let any of those demons do that to me… “... What’s that now? You want to know why I looked around to see if anyone was watching before I closed the door?” I literally do not care about that. “Why do you THINK I did it? Isn’t it obvious?! Imagine what would happen if someone saw me inviting you into my room! A human who doesn’t even look like an otaku, but a normie! You know what people would say, right?!” Wait, that’s what he’s worried about? Not what I was thinking about? Well… “I’m actually an otaku too…” I looked around at his collection of figurines and manga and walked up to them to get a closer look, “Not as big as you are, but I have a few mangas and figurines that I brought here too!”. His eyes lit up, “Really? You are…? W-Well, if you think that means I’ll give you special treatment now, you’ve got another thing coming! Because I won’t!” Darn, I was hoping for someone to binge anime with me. 

 

My eyes continued to look at his bookcase and saw a shelf dedicated to hardcover books as big as encyclopedias. This guy’s collection is impressive. ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords: The Lord of Shadow Awakens’ , huh? I’ve always wanted to read this series, but they were always usually out at my local library. “What is it, human? What’re you looking at? Wait, that looks like… The Tale of the Seven Lords . Are you a fan of that too?” His eyes lit up again, “I’ve heard good things about it, never got the chance to read it since I’m a broke high schooler and indie streamer who still visits the library…” I sighed, being reminded of my predicament is upsetting. “Hmm… I might let you borrow the books if you promise to take care of them.” Wait, really? I asked, “D-Don’t get your hopes up, h-human! I never said I would!” Surprisingly, I think I’ll be good friends with Levi here… at least compared to the other brothers. “But, I’ll do you a favor and cure you of your ignorance. I’m going to spend the next hour giving you a crash course on TSL. So, pay attention.” Getting lore dumps from a die hard fan? I very much welcome this… As long as there’s no spoilers…

 

“ ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ , otherwise known as TSL, is a series of fantasy novels written by Christopher Peugeot. It’s a heroic epic spanning 138 volumes, and it's the most widely-read fantasy series in the world. There are even theatrical versions, an animated series, and feature films too. And it’s been translated into a total of 182 different languages.” I heard all of that, which is why I wanted to get into it initially. But sadly I’m more of a book enjoyer and that’s always the most expensive way of getting into the series… “The 1990s theatrical version was an utter disaster owing to the fact that they added several characters that were NOT present in the original manuscript. At the time I was like, ‘This producer totally needs to crawl in a hole and die!’ But then the 2015 version came out, and it was AMAZING! Better than amazing! If you ask me, it showed that needlessly cramming a female lead in there alongside Henry was a bad idea. That’s not really what he needs. What he NEEDS is a friend who really understands him, and the 2015 version proved that. Also, the most vital element of the story is that each of the seven lords is so unique. They’re all so interesting in their own peculiar way. That's what makes TSL so great!”. Like always, adding new characters without thought about how it would impact the source material is always bad. Glad to know that the original story doesn’t focus on romance as well.

 

Levi continued, “The lords are all brothers… The oldest is called the Lord of Corruption. He doesn’t come across as being so bad at first, but he’s always plotting and planning in secret. The second oldest is the Lord of Fools, a scumbag who’ll do anything for money. The third oldest is called the Lord of Shadow, a brooding recluse. The fourth oldest is known as the Lord of Masks. He masquerades as a high status, upstanding member of society, but underneath it all, he’s an inhumane monster. The fifth oldest, the Lord of Lechery, only ever thinks of sex. The sixth oldest is the Lord of Flies, and he only ever thinks of food. Then there’s the seventh oldest, called the Lord of Emptiness. He’s weird… you never know what’s running through his head!” H-He literally described him and his brothers… does he not realize it…? So, did the writer meet them and just wrote about them? “It seems most people like the oldest lord, the Lord of Corruption, the best. Everyone talks about how great he is. But not me. I like the third lord way more.” Of course you do, that’s the lord that’s like you. “Of course, I like Henry too. He’s the protagonist. He’s almost as great as the third lord. The second lord is total scum, a hopeless degenerate that leads a life of extravagance and indulgence. He’s always causing trouble for the third lord. He’s got these magical pigs that can give birth to solid gold piglets, and he treasures them above all else. So, Henry goes and talks to the pigs, and using his wit and powers of persuasion, he convinces them to leave with him. Then, he leads every last one of them away, and presents them to the third lord as a gift! Wow… I mean, they’re SUCH GOOD FRIENDS you can almost feel it! It’s enough to make you cry!” Lord of Fools… I can only assume who that is…

 

“Oh, and then there’s that one really awesome moment when the two of them realize they both like and respect each other, and they high-five! I just LOVE that part, you know? I wish I could have a moment like that… I wish I could be like the third lord. I may be a recluse like him, but we’re totally different, because he’s got an amazing friend like Henry. Check it out, see that goldfish in the fish tank there?” He pointed at the fish happily swimming around, “He’s actually named Henry. I love TSL so much that I couldn’t help naming him after the main character. But I can’t high-five a goldfish, can I?” Th-That’s actually really sad… “The original author of TSL, Christopher Peugeot, he’s actually a human, you know? That’s why I’m so jealous of you guys. Humans are so lucky. You’ve got subscription services that let you watch your favorite anime anytime, you can go to Akihabara whenever you want… Why do only you guys get to experience all the good stuff? I mean, humans’ whole concept of pleasure originally came from us demons, you know? We gave it to you. So, why can’t we have a little of that back, huh? I mean, I want to be able to go to a Japanese maid café, too. I want to hear the maids welcome me as I’m the master of the house, to have them draw ketchup hearts on my fried rice omelet, to experience that magic of it all. I want to cosplay as Henry, and then go stand in the center of Akihabara, or maybe under that one building in Tokyo that’s shaped like upside-down triangles. And once I’m there, I want to perform Henry’s super-powerful signature finishing move for all to see and say the incantation that goes with it. I want to shout it at the top of my lungs…! Actually, you know what? I want to BE Henry!” Heh, he’s so dedicated to the series. It’s adorable.

 

I giggled, “And someday you WILL be Henry, Levi.”. He just scoffed at me, “Stop it. I know you’re just saying that to make me feel better. Don’t lie to me.” “Hey, that’s not true… Well, what I want to say is that it is a little bit of a lie, but it’s mostly the truth. I actually think it’s great you look up to a character that sounds like a great one is amazing, I do the same too!”. Levi looked at me with pink on his cheeks, “W-Whatever…”

 

“... All right, enough. This is starting to depress me. Anyway, I didn’t bring you here to tell you about TSL. I don’t think there's any harm in just coming out and saying what you already know is true: Mammon is a complete and utter scumbag. It’s very important that you understand this. So I’ll say it one more time. Mammon is a hopeless, worthless, scumbag.” Okay, I got it. “I lent that scumbag money, and now I want him to pay me back. But being the scumbag he is, he won’t do it. I wish I could force him to, but despite what a rotten waste of space he is, Mammon’s still the second oldest. As the third oldest, no matter how hard I try, I don’t stand a chance against him. You say you want to know how Mammon and I first became enemies? Well, it’s a long story, but sure. I’ll tell you, human.” I didn’t ask, but sure, tell me. 

 

“Once, a long time ago, Mammon won a prize in a convenience store promotional campaign. If you bought something, they let you reach into a box and pull out a piece of paper that told you what you’d won. And the prize Mammon won was a Seraphina figurine, something I would’ve died to have. But, despite the fact that Mammon had no interest in it at all, he refused to give it to me. Why, you ask? Because I wanted it… that’s it. That was the only reason. I wanted it, and he said no just to torment me. I mean, how awful is that?! So, I got to thinking… Mammon’s going to end up treating Seraphina like some random piece of junk. That much is a given. I can maybe handle it if he at least leaves her in her original packaging, but what if he actually takes her out of the box?! He might just do it! And if he does, he’ll get dust on her, won’t he?! I decided I had to save Seraphina, so I snuck into Mammon’s room in the middle of the night. And what do you think I saw there?! You’re not gonna believe it. He didn’t open the box… No, it’s way worse than that. He hadn’t even taken it out of the plastic convenience store bag, which he tossed on the floor of his room. THE FLOOR! He actually left SERAPHINA on the FLOOR! The Queen on the High Elves Herself! Sure, she seems cold and prideful at first, but once you get her alone, you find out that she really wants affection, she just doesn’t know how to admit it, and it’s soooo cute! Yet Mammon just threw her on the floor! And I don’t think he’d cleaned it in three months. It was covered in junk. Old empty cup ramen containers, tissues with dried snot and… and boogers in them. Stuff strewn everywhere. And there she was, lying amongst all of that! On the FLOOR! Tossed aside like so much junk! How COULD HE!” Okay I have to admit, that's diabolical to the poor figure that probably would’ve gone for quite a lot of money after a few years.

 

Levi continued, “It was so awful that I just lost it, and flew into a rage. I walked straight over to Mammon, who was lying on his bed asleep. Then I raised my leg up into the air over him and brought my heel down onto his stomach as hard as I could. But the next thing I knew, he wasn’t there on the bed anymore. It all happened so fast. He moved with incredible speed. He grabbed me, picked me up, and slammed me headfirst on the floor in a pile driver. And the worst part is that he was STARK NAKED!” Ew… “... As I started to lose consciousness, I remember thinking… Why does he have to sleep nude? He could at least put on some underwear.” Why is that the thing you think about in that situation? 

 

“I don’t remember anything else after that… You’ve seen just how fast he is yourself, haven’t you? No one aside from Lucifer or Beel has that kind of speed. But if, say, a human made a pact with Mammon, and bound him to their service… then he’d have to do whatever that human told him to. Which means that if you made a pact with Mammon and then ordered him to give me back my money… he wouldn’t have any choice but to do it.” I’m going to regret this, aren’t I? “What’s a pact?” “A pact, with a demon… haven’t you seen that in movies and such? The demon lends his strength to a human to make their wish come true in exchange for their soul.” Oh hell no, I’m not giving my soul away! “I don’t want to give up my soul!” I told him, “That isn’t always necessary. It depends on what’s in the pact. But, well, you need to give SOMETHING to the demon to make it worth the exchange, so it’s pretty much inevitable. If you don’t want to give up your soul, then I’ll tell you how you can negotiate with Mammon. Also, I’m sure it would be useful having him as your servant. I mean, despite how awful he is, he’s still a powerful demon. But I bet you feel worried, being dragged down here to the Devildom and all. So, I don’t think it would end up being a bad deal for you, either. Don’t you agree?” Ugh, I hate to admit that he’s right… “How would I go about doing that?” “I take it this means you think this plan of mine could work, right? Excellent. You may be a human, but still… you show some promise! Regardless, if I’m being honest, I don’t really care what you think. What’s important is that I have a plan, and I’m going to explain it to you now. So shut up and listen. If you just walk up to Mammon and ask him to make a pact with you, he’ll never agree. No, you need some leverage… a bargaining chip. You’re going to offer him something in return… Something he wants so badly that he’d do ANYTHING to get it.” I’m really going to regret this…

Chapter 9: 2-1: The First Night (Original)

Notes:

This is the first of a few original chapters, hope you enjoy them!

Levi told me his plan and led me to my room. It was nice and cozy, and I even had my own bathroom. Good, at least I don’t have to share with any of the brothers. Especially when it’s that time. In the middle of the room were my boxes and a note on top of it.

‘Second Task- With the glass sphere, you can put all your stuff in the right places without it taking a long time.
~Barbatos.’

Barbatos? I don’t understand, but I guess I can try if this is actually my second task. I place my hands on my chest, concentrating on bringing the glass sphere back. It works, but it’s much smaller than what it was back when it was first summoned. I continued to concentrate on the glass sphere as it glowed a faint lavender, thinking about my items being placed in the right places and suddenly all my stuff came flying from the boxes. My clothes in the set of drawers, my consoles near the TV, my laptop and streaming equipment on the desk, and all my plushies and cushions on the bed. The glass sphere disappeared as I walked up to my bed to pick up a plushy, only to notice something else on the bed. It was a lavender silk nightgown neatly folded underneath a pair of sheep slippers and another note.

‘To help with making your stay peaceful.
~Lucifer.’

Huh, I’ve got to thank him since this is a nice nightgown and slippers. I took both the nightgown and slippers along with a towel and some underwear before going into my bathroom. Locking the door and waiting for the tub to fill allowed me time to be able to undress and put my hair completely up. Once the tub was filled, I sat down and allowed for the warm soapy water to completely soak me. Sigh, a whole year down in hell… I’m so truly and utterly fucked. But if what Lucifer said that he and his brothers will take care of me was true, I think I would be fine… I’m honestly more surprised I haven’t reacted much to this change. Sigh, even though this isn’t what I had in mind when my parents told me about transferring me to a boarding school, it’s still better than staying at home… 

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

Hm? “I’m busy, what is it?”

“Oh, so you are in there, human. Be quick, dinner is ready.”

That was Satan’s voice, right? “I’ll be out soon!”

With the sound of footsteps fading out, I sighed once again before getting out of the bath and wrapping my body with my towel. After some patting with the towel, I got dressed in the nightgown, put on the sheep slippers, and tied my hair back into a low ponytail before stepping out. Sniffing the air was what led me to the dining hall, it was quite extravagant. 

“So you’ve joined us, good.”

That voice, it was Lucifer’s… “I do have to eat, so I’m here.” There was a free seat next to Asmodeus, “Should I sit there?” I questioned as the eldest nodded. “It’s nice to see you wearing the welcome gifts I got you.” “They’re very nice, Lucifer. I could tell these were high quality just from looking at it. Thank you, it’s been a while since I’ve gotten something new.”. He looked at me a little odd, but he didn’t question it and went back to eating. I looked down at my plate, what was on it wasn’t anything I could eat. “Why aren’t ya eatin’, human?” Mammon, who was across from me, asked. “What… even is this…?” I poked it with my fork and I swear, I saw it squirm. “It’s sautéed wild hare liver and shadow goose meat and egg lasagna. Is something wrong?” Levi questions, “Um, well… is Devildom food safe for humans to eat?”. Lucifer looked at me with a stern expression, “Some are, but some aren’t. These are safe for you to eat.” Well, I guess if I die, it’s their fault. My first bite was weird, it didn’t taste like food I was used to. I mean, it’s food from another world. But it wasn’t bad. I was able to finish the food around the same time as the others so I just stood up, thanked them, and left. However…

“Wait.”

Lucifer… I’m tired… “What is it?” “Since you will be staying with us, you will have to be accustomed to our schedules as well. We have a system of who does what around the house, like who makes our meals outside of RAD to cleaning. There are a number of charts in the kitchen that I advise you should look at when you have time as I’ve already put your name on it. It will take effect next week so please keep that in mind.”. Of course he put my name on it… “I will take a look at it now.” Was all I could say before going to find my way to the kitchen. I somehow found it and found the chore chart Lucifer was talking about.

	Mon	Tues	Wed	Thurs	Fri	Sat	Sun
Trash	Beel	Naomi	Lucifer	Mam.	Levi	Satan	Asmo
Dishes	Asmo	Beel	Naomi	Lucifer	Mam.	Levi	Satan
Vacuuming	Satan	Asmo	Beel	Naomi	Lucifer	Mam.	Levi
Dusting	Levi	Satan	Asmo	Beel	Naomi	Lucifer	Mam.
Meal Prep	Lucifer	Mam.	Levi	Satan	Asmo	Beel	Naomi
Shopping	Naomi	Lucifer	Mam.	Levi	Satan	Asmo	Beel

*Meal Prep= Breakfast/Dinner
*Until Naomi learns how to make Devildom food, will alternate between each of us.
*Money for grocery shopping has to be approved by Lucifer, Mammon . Someone must go with Naomi when it’s her turn.
*Inability to follow this chart will be strung up by their legs from the ceiling.

Okay, this chore list is surprisingly normal… Sigh, I’m going to have to learn how to make Devildom food… Oh well, they should have a home.ec class, right? I can learn from that class. Sigh, tomorrow is the first day… I hope things won’t be too problematic.

Notes:

Not going to lie, I thought the table wouldn't work. I was willing to take that out since it doesn't add much, it's just a fun little thing I added.

Chapter 10: 2-2 & 2-4: The Human Everyone's Talking About

“Hey, check it out. That’s the human that everyone’s been talking about. You think it’s true what they say, that Mammon became a babysitter?”

“Well, if so, then I’d say that actually works out great, doncha think? If we wait and strike when he’s not paying attention, he’ll never figure out it was us. C’mon, we should devour the human before Beel does.”

Ugh… I’d rather they eat me than talking about eating me…

“Hey, you there.”

Huh? I looked behind me to see a male student with white hair and dark eyes. The smile that was plastered on my face unnerved me a little, leading me to take a step back. “Um, are you talking to me?” I asked quietly, “That’s right, I’m talking to you, the human with that frightened, tormented look on your face that demons love so much.” Huh? I look frightened? “Heh, you’re practically screaming, ‘Come and eat me! I’m scrumptious!’ Your name’s Naomi, isn’t it?” He chuckled as I tried getting my face to look more normal. “This D.D.D. here belongs to you, right? I saw you drop it just now. Here, take it.” Oh, I didn’t even notice I dropped it… I took it back cautiously with a quiet ‘thank you’, he could be a demon ready to eat me… not that I would be surprised… “Haha. What’s with that look? There’s no need to be suspicious of me. My name’s Solomon. I’m an exchange student from the human world, just like you. Nice to meet you, Naomi.” He’s a fellow exchange student? Wait, he knows my name?! “Um, how do you know my name? I’ve only met Lord Diavolo, Lucifer, and Lucifer’s brothers…” Solomon just chuckled, “You’re probably not aware of this, but you’re a bit of a celebrity here at RAD right now. Just being an exchange student from the human world makes you special enough. But on top of that, you’ve got an infamous demon like Mammon looking after you as well.” Oh, I guess that explains it. Mammon must be popular… Just as I thought that, an image of Mammon came to my mind, reminding me of his… flaws… yeah, if he’s popular it’s for the wrong reasons.

Solomon looked a bit frazzled for a moment, “... Uh-oh, I’d better get going. See you around, Naomi. Take care of yourself.” And with that he left. Well he was… interesting… at least I won’t be alone here in being human. Now what class do I have first…

“Good morning, Naomi.”

Jesus Christ! Can he go one moment without jumpscaring me?! “Good morning…” I replied in a hushed tone. “You’ve become quite the celebrity here, haven’t you? Were you able to get a good night’s sleep? I have to say, you look a bit more relaxed now. Be sure not to let your guard down. I don’t want you to end up getting eaten by some random, lesser demon. It would only mean plenty of paperwork for me, and I don’t need that.” More paperwork? What, my death certificate? “Was that Solomon I saw you talking with earlier? You and he are the only two students from the human world here. Seeing as you’re both human, it’s fine if you associate with him, but know that he can’t be trusted. He may be a mere human, but he has a ring imbued with wisdom, and he wields powerful magic. He’s the type of man who will try to subjugate even a powerful, greater demon if he gets the chance.” Really? Huh, I’m still probably going to hang around him since he’s the only normality here for me.

Suddenly, the plan Levi told me last night started coming back to me. 

“Lucifer has something that Mammon wants, something he’d kill to get. I’m referring to Mammon’s credit card, which Lucifer took away from him.”

A credit card, really? Then again, he’s the Avatar of Greed so it checks out.

“... Hey, I see that look on your face, and I know what you’re thinking. ‘A credit card? Pff, why would he care so much about something like that?’. Well, you’ve got no idea how much he depends on that thing. Let’s see, what did he used to call it again? ‘My one true love’? It was something like that. It was like he thought it was a woman. He probably named it. I bet he even slept with it. Gross.

I’m there with you, Levi. A shiver just went down my spine thinking about it. 

“That idiot used it constantly. Never stopped. Eventually, Lucifer had had enough of his behavior, so he confiscated it. There’s nothing Mammon wouldn’t do if it meant getting his credit card back, I’m sure of it. So, listen up. I want you to talk to Lucifer and find out where he’s hidden it. Of course, he can’t suspect anything. You’ve got to be subtle, like it happened to come up naturally. Make sure you do a good job, or else!”

I don’t know what Levi expects of me, I doubt Lucifer would outright tell me.

“What is it, Naomi? Is there something you want to ask me?” 

Oh right, he’s right in front of me… “I’d like to know more about Mammon.” I told him, “Mammon? Why do you want to know more about him all of a sudden? Still, I guess it’s only natural, considering he’s the one assigned to look after you. Mammon is my brother. I don’t want to say anything unkind about him. So, I’ll try to be sparring in my criticism. Ahem, he’s pure scum, The scummiest sort of scum. Pure, unfiltered, disgusting scum to the point that I’m embarrassed to call him a fellow demon, much less my brother.” Damn, and that’s you being ‘sparring with your criticism’? “... So, any particular reason you asked, or were you just curious?” Um… “What sort of weaknesses does he have?” I don’t know, I’m bad at this thing… “Are you implying that you think I know his weaknesses and can exploit them when I like? Because I suppose that is true in a way. However, that’s not the only reason he can’t say no to me. As long as we’re on the subject, it just so happens that I’ve taken one particular weakness of his and frozen it.”

*DING* *DING*

“That’s the first bell. Class is about to start. Time to get going. You better hurry too, you don’t want to be late on your first day here.” And with that, Lucifer left. That was weird… he ‘frozen it’? Lucifer seems like the person to not slip up on a grammatical error like that, he should’ve said that he, ‘froze it’, not ‘frozen it’. Hmm…

Chapter 11: 2-6 & 2-8: The Pact

School was fine, other than the occasional snide remarks from the other demons. Mammon was next to me, but he was in his own world talking to the same demons that were making the snide comments. However, there was a seat on the opposite side of mine that was empty. Someone was absent today? Odd, almost everyone comes at least on the first day… My mind continued to wander for the rest of the day and now I’m laying on my bed, the only light coming from candles and incense that I lit to relax my mind. But it wasn’t working. 

“There are seven of us brothers in all, and I’m the eldest.”

“... Anyway, the long and short of it is that us seven brothers all live here together.”

If that’s the case…

Lucifer is the oldest… Mammon is the second oldest… then it’s Levi… Satan… Asmodeus… Beelzebub… 

I haven’t met the youngest brother yet…

The candles and incense aren’t working, I can’t sleep with my mind like this…

*PING*

Huh? Oh, it’s Levi.

Levi- You say Lucifer mentioned having frozen something? Are you absolutely sure that’s what he said?

Oh yeah, I forgot I told him…

Naomi- Yep, I’m absolutely sure.
Levi- Come to the kitchen. Right now.
Levi- Don’t tell anyone what you’re doing. I don’t want anyone to mistakenly think that I hang out with some human normie.

--__End__--

With a sigh, I got up from my bed and put on my slippers before heading to the kitchen. 

 

“... Mm… nomnomnom… m, ahh…”

What the fuck? Did Levi get hungry waiting for me? Or… “W-Who’s there? A ghost…?” I called out. 

“Ah, perfect timing.”

Perfect timing? Suddenly, a figure from beyond the fridge door, it was Beelzebub. Okay, makes sense. “Listen, do you have any food on you? Because there’s not nearly enough in the fridge… I’m hungry.” Is this just part of his sin, constant hunger? If so, I feel so bad for him. “Anyway, what’re you doing in the kitchen so late?” He asked. If I told him the real reason, Levi would kill me so… “Couldn’t sleep and was thinking about looking for a late night snack.” He smiled, “Ah, you’re hungry? That makes two of us, then. In that case, I understand. When you start feeling hungry in the middle of the night, it’s not like you can just wait until the morning to eat. Oh, and the refrigerator’s empty. I already ate everything in there.” Oh well… no late night snack for me.

Sigh, should I ask him? Would he even want to answer? Beelzebub’s face looked curious, “What? Is there something you wanted to talk to me about?” Well, since he brought it up… “I was wondering, I’ve met you brothers, but there’s seven of you, right? Who’s the seventh brother?” Just then, his face turned into a slight scowl, “... Now listen, don’t you ever mention him in front of Lucifer. Just so we’re clear, I’m not going to tell you anything either. Lucifer would yell at me if I did. And don’t bother asking my brothers, either. No one talks about him. Even though he’s our brother… we have to treat him like he doesn’t exist… it’s not right. But since no one can defy Lucifer…” His face slowly turned into a frown as he continued on, I couldn’t help but pat his head. “I-I understand. I won’t ask about him again, just please don’t look so sad.” His hair was soft… and this action… felt so familiar… I always patted Lyra’s head whenever she was sad, but this felt… different for some reason… “Why are you petting me?” Beelzebub asked, “I do this with my sister and she usually cheers up. And so far, you’re the only one of you brothers that wasn’t outright rude to me. So consider this also a small way of me saying thanks, Beelzebub.” I told him. He grabbed my wrist softly and took my hand off his head with a small smile, “Call me Beel.” I smiled back, “Alright, Beel!”

Suddenly, Beel’s face turned into something more somber. “Not to be rude, but going back to about our seventh brother, it’s not any of your business, human. I’m leaving. I’ve already eaten everything that was in the refrigerator now anyway. I’m pretty sure Lucifer is hiding a poisoned apple in the desk in the study…” And with that, he left. Sigh, even though he’s the nicest out of his brothers, he still doesn’t trust me. 

“... psst… hey!”

What the- “Is that you, God…?”

“Seriously? No! Over here! Look!”

Of course it wasn’t God, I’m in hell… I look up to see Levi in one of the cupboard, how the fuck…? “What are you doing hiding up there?” He scoffed, “What do you think? Beel was just in here! I can’t have him finding me with you, now can I?!” Sigh, he worries about the weirdest stuff… He jumps down, somehow not breaking anything. “So, it’s really true, right? Lucifer definitely used the word, ‘frozen’?” In that case, it could only be hidden in here.” He walked over to the fridge and opened the freezer. He… he LITERALLY froze it…? “Hmm… all I see is a bunch of ice inside… Oh wait, look! It’s the ice cream Satan hid from Beel about a century ago. I totally forgot about that. Heh, I’m not about to tell him, though. It’d spoil the joke. He’ll probably figure it out in another 2000 years or so, I’d say.” I forget these demons are thousands of years old… “... Wait a second. There’s something else there behind the ice.” Levi reached out to it and pulled out a giant piece of ice with a credit card in it. Oh my god, I can’t tell if this is genius, or downright stupid…

“Found it! Lucifer wasn’t lying. It really IS frozen!” I can’t believe it… “Ugh, it’s super heavy! And big, too. I’m gonna put it in the microwave and thaw it. Let’s see, I guess about two minutes on auto should do the trick.” WAIT WHAT!? “LEVI, DON-” I was cut off by Mammon walking in, “What’s with all the racket, you two? HEY, wait a minute! There in the microwave… That looks like Goldie, my credit card! My baby! The one thing more important to me than life itself…!” He really does love that thing a lot… “Get it outta there before the microwave demagnetizes it and makes it useless!” That’s what I was about to say. “Ooh, didn’t think of that. I’ll just have it defrost in the sink.” Should’ve started with that to begin with… “Levi, you idiot! How could you do somethin’ so stupid?! You’re dumb as a stump, ya know that?!” “Hmm, are you SURE you should be talking to me like that, Mammon? After all, I’m the one who found the credit card Lucifer took from you.” That shut Mammon up. “Hold on, Levi. Let me have a try at this.” I walked over to the sink and summoned the glass sphere again. It glowed a light lavender again as I noticed the ice block getting smaller slowly. 

“Now that it’s defrosting… Do you want me to give you your credit card back?” Levi smirked, “You’d BETTER! … Um, I mean, yes, please. Please give it back, Leviathan, sir…!” Well that was easy. “Oh wow, this is embarrassing! I can’t believe that’s all it took for you to abandon your pride! You’re even down on your knees! You’re one of the seven rulers of the Devildom, Mammon. Shouldn’t you be ashamed of yourself?” I mean, I guess if it doesn’t happen outside of the house he should be fine. “Well, whatever… Okay then, if you want your card back, you’ve got to give me the Seraphina figurine you won at the convenience store.” Wait, wasn’t this so he can make a pact with me? “The Sera… what now? What’re ya talkin’ about? I don’t remember winnin’ anything.” Heh, he doesn’t remember. The ice around the card melted enough to where I could take the card. Mammon tried reaching out for it, but I grabbed it before he could and placed it in my bra. I may not have much in my chest, but the waistband should be sturdy enough. “You really think that’s gonna stop me, Pancake?” “Try reaching into my bra, I dare you. I will turn you into a Pancake.” My glare made him back down. 

Levi on the other hand was concerned about something else, “I don’t believe this! You forgot that you even have her! How could you?!” “Ugh, c’mon, enough! Whatever you want, I’ll give it to ya! Just give me back my credit card!” Mammon is so simple… “All right, but there’s one more condition: I want you to make a pact with this human.” I will make these fuckers call me by name one day… one day… “Right, a pact, fine. I’m more than happy to do whatever you… wait, WHAT?! Why d’ya want ME to make a PACT?!” Thought that was too easy… “Think about it: If you make a pact with Naomi, you’ll have to do whatever you’re told, right? Then Naomi’ll order you to give me my money back immediately. And since you can’t refuse a direct order from your master, you’ll do exactly that. Game over, I win.” Levi did a mini cheer, “Pff, I don’t believe this. It’s just money, Levi I can’t believe you’d go through all this trouble.”. I sighed, “Mammon, if you don’t make a pact with me, I’ll tell everyone you were just begging as if your life depended on it for Levi and I to give you your credit card. Others may not believe me, but they will believe him.” I pointed to Levi, “Human, what are ya thinking, lettin’ Levi use you like this? Are you stupid?”. Another sigh fell from my lips, “Make a pact with me otherwise I won’t give you back your credit card.”. Mammon frantically shook his head, “UH-UH, NO WAY! NOT INTERESTED! I am the Great Mammon, Avatar of Greed, one of the seven rulers of the Devildom! Fool… do you actually think I’d let some human be the boss of me?” I don’t know, maybe. “Oh Luuucifeeer! Mammon here got the human to unfreeze his credit caaaard!” Well that changed Mammon’s attitude. “I mean, of course I’ll make a pact with you, Pancake. I’d be thrilled to!” Mammon took my right hand and mumbled something really fast. A yellow light came from the back of my hand. Once it faded, a yellow marking can be seen on the back of my hand. “This the pact?” I asked as Mammon nodded, “Now give me my credit card.” Alright, alright… I reached into my bra and pulled it out before handing it to Mammon.

Chapter 12: 2-10 & 2-12: The Pact Goes Swimmingly

“AHAHAHAHA!”

Satan snarled, “Asmodeus, keep your voice down. If Mammon hears you, he’ll get upset again, and we won’t hear the end of it.” No kidding, I’m trying to eat my… whatever the fuck this is. “Eh, he won’t be awake for a while. He’s really not a morning demon, you know? And anyway, how can you NOT laugh after what’s happened? I mean, this is Mammon, and yet a human was able to play him like a fiddle and force him into a pact.” In his defense, it was Levi’s idea. But I do get that it’s somewhat funny. Satan tried holding back his laughter, but it was unsuccessful. “Hey, I hear you laughing, Satan! I know you think it’s funny, too!” Yeah, it is pretty funny. “Mm, this is delicious. The meat is so tender…” And Beel is in his own world, “Beel, calm down. You’re biting off chunks of your plate along with your food.” Wait, really? Hope his digestive system doesn’t get fucked… do demons even have normal digestive systems? Asmodeus turned to me, “Anyway, I have to say I’m surprised. I never thought an average human like you would be able to make a pact with Mammon--certainly not THIS fast. I guess they really did know what they were doing when they picked you for the exchange program, huh?” I just took a bite of my breakfast, “I did what I could, that’s all.”. “There’s no need to be humble about it. We’re not upset. Honestly, we think it’s pretty funny.” I know you guys find it funny, I do too. I guess my face and tone isn’t showing much expression… 

“All I know is that I finally got Mammon to give me back my money. So, I couldn’t ask for a better outcome! Epic win for Leviathan! I should’ve rounded up a random human and done this sooner! Now I’ll be able to buy the Blu-ray box set of ‘Journey to the Devildom: The Tale of a LIttle She-Devil and her Reluctant Companion’ ! The initial round of copies includes promotional tickets to a live event as a special bonus! That live event is going to be soooooo epic!” At least he’s happy. “You know, I find it surprising enough that Naomi managed to make a pact with Mammon… but what’s even more shocking is the team-up with Levi that helped make it happen. Don’t you think?” “Yep, I never thought I’d see the day that a human won over Levi, but here we are.” It’s less of me winning me over, and him needing me to help him get his money back. “Excuse me?! Don’t go getting the wrong idea. Nobody won me over! Our interests just happen to align, that’s all! The relationship was purely business! I mean, why would I want anything to do with some non-otaku normie of a human? I wouldn’t! I mean, I’m spoken for! I’m no cheater! M-M-My one true love is--” “Cheeseburgers.” Beel cut him off, making me almost choke on my food from almost laughing. “No! That’s YOUR true love, Beel!” “Mm… I get hungry just thinking about them.” So you think of them all the time? 

“You know, Levi? I’m not a non-otaku, I watch quite a bit of anime. Not the ones you’ve seen most likely, but I do watch anime. I also have this!” I pull out my handheld game system from my bag to show off, “I-Is that a PS Vita?” Close! “It’s a PSP, had it since I was a kid as a gift from my rich friend. Had to hide it from my parents too, so I’m kinda glad now I can play it whenever.” I placed it back in my bag as Asmodeus changed the subject, “You know, the way things are going, the rest of us might just find ourselves in a pact with Naomi as well if we’re not careful.” Why do I not like the sound of that? “If you had your choice, which one of us would you forge a pact with next, Naomi?” Hm… “I won’t lie here, Beel. ‘Cause he’s the only one who spoke to me normally when we had our first conversation. Other than possibly eating me, he hasn’t said or done anything alarming.” Beel spoke up, “Uh-uh. No. Although, if you’d make sure I always had tons and tons of food--as much as I could eat--then I’d consider it.” That’s actually possible if I asked Lord Diavolo to exchange my human world money for Devildom money… what the fuck is it even called? “... Beel. Have you been reaching over and swiping food off of Naomi’s plate this whole time?” Satan sighed, “I don’t mind really, I’m still getting accustomed to your food, and the stuff I can’t finish because of the look… and smell… and texture of it… Beel can have it.” I told them as Beel smiled. 

Asmodeus giggled, “You won’t be able to tame us as easily as you did Mammon, Naomi. In fact, it’s quite offensive of you to think that we’re that stupid as that poor excuse of a demon.” Suddenly, Asmodeus’ head got struck. “OW! Why’d you hit me?! I can’t believe you actually STRUCK my beautiful, beautiful head! Not even Lucifer has ever done something like that! Why are you always getting so VIOLENT with me, Mammon?!” To be fair, you were shitting on him. “That’s for callin’ me a poor excuse for a demon, you peabrain! Actually, I oughta hit all of ya, the way you talk about me. Y’all think you’re so great.” Mammon really should put his foot down being the second oldest when it comes to them… would they even acknowledge it, though? Probably not. “It’s not that we think we’re so great.” “No, not at all. We just think you’re a complete and utter fool.” Wow, they really don’t like him. I kinda feel bad for Mammon. “HEY, that’s even worse! Don’t treat me like I’m stupid!” Satan chuckled, “Oh, I’m afraid that’s one thing that’s not going to change.” “Nope.” These two are really… I’m glad Lyra wasn’t like them. “Mm, this right here is delicious, too…” And Beel is still in his own world. “Serves you right, Mammon! Lololol!” D-Did he actually just lol? Sigh, I really feel bad for him… “I hate every last one of you. None of this would’ve happened to begin with if it weren’t for that bastard Lucifer! It’s all because he took my credit card from me! Just snatched Goldie away--kidnapped her against her will!” “Ugh, don’t talk about your credit card like it’s a person. It’s gross.” “Mmhm, it really is…” He probably wouldn’t if you guys weren’t mean to him. “SHUT UP, both of ya! Also I can’t believe that when he said he froze it, he meant that LITERALLY! Who sticks a credit card in the freezer?! What’s up with that?! Was it supposed to be some sorta dad joke?! ‘Cause if so, it was awfully lame!” Suddenly, Lucifer was behind him. I’m just gonna sip my coffee… “Eh, guess maybe I shoulda expected somethin’ like that from him. I mean, he may not be a dad, but he’s pretty old, isn’t he? Guess I shouldn’t be surprised he’s a fan of dad jokes. AHAHAHAHA!”

“Ahahahaha.”

Yep, he’s in deep shit.

“Haha! Man, I gotta stop laughin’ so hard. My stomach is hurtin’! But you gotta agree, Lucifer is pretty old, isn’t he?”

“You think?”

Mammon was in silence when he recognized the voice behind him, I was here trying not to choke on my coffee. 

“D’AAAAAAAH!”

*SMACK*

“... Ow! Hey, what’s the big idea?! You didn’t have to hit me THAT hard!” What did you expect after saying all of that with him right behind you? “... You know, he’s so stupid that it’s almost sad.” Is that why I feel sorry for him? “Mmhm. I can’t believe he’s actually our brother. It’s almost like we’re being punished or something.” “Hey, I heard that!”. Lucifer walked behind me and placed a hand on my head, “I heard about what happened, Naomi. Apparently you outfoxed a certain dimwit of a demon, and forged a pact with him.” Is this praise? “Who’re you callin’ a dimwit?!” The one who made a pact for a credit card, obviously. Lucifer continued, “Your opponent may have been stupid, but even so, you’ve only just arrived. It’s a real accomplishment managing a feat like that in such a short span of time. Well done. I imagine Diavolo will be pleased as well. We continue to expect big things from you.” My face heated up a little hearing those words. “Thank you, Lucifer.” I told him, “... Hey, human! C’mon, time to get going. Don’t just sit there with your head in the clouds. It’s time for class! So, let's go!” I looked up at Mammon, who wasn’t looking at me, but I noticed his ears were pinker. I excused myself from the table before walking out of the dining hall with Mammon following behind me. 

In the hallway, Mammon started rambling. “Seriously, what’s with that guy? He can’t go a single minute without bringin’ up Diavolo. It’s always Diavolo this, Diavolo that. If Diavolo told you to go jump off a cliff to your death, would ya do THAT too, Lucifer?! Huh?! … Ya know what? Knowin’ him, he probably would.” Mammon then got in front of me, pointing his finger on my chest like he did when we first met. “Anyway, ever since you got here, Pancake, it’s been nothin’ but one bad thing after another for me. So, let’s get somethin’ straight. I didn’t make this pact ‘cause I wanted to, and I ain’t happy about it! Everything I did, I did for my credit card--for my baby, Goldie! If you end up gettin’ yourself eaten but some from here at RAD, don’t blame me, ‘cause I don’t give a damn. You got that?! Don’t go thinkin’ you’re all great and stuff just ‘cause you managed to make some stupid pact, Pancake!” I just inhaled before speaking, “I want you to call me by my name, Naomi. Pancake is so demeaning. I know I’m flat, I don’t need you to remind me every five seconds.”. He got close to my face, “Shut your mouth! I’ll call you what I damn well please! You don’t deserve to have me call you by your real name, Pancake! You’re nothing but a lowly human. Don’t think you can go givin’ orders to ME! ‘Cause I’ll eat ya, I swear! Startin’ from the head and workin’ my way down! Is that what ya want?!” I just took a step back to get him out of my face, but he just got closer until I was backed up against a wall. “Eh? What’s wrong? Am I that intimidating? Do I frighten you? Then listen… If you stop talkin’ back and just do what I tell ya, then things won’t be so bad for--” Mammon placed a hand on my shoulder as my mind went back to… unforgettable memories…

“You were talking to another guy back there…”
“He’s just my chemistry partner that the teacher chose, nothing more!”
“You were laughing with him…”
“He made a joke to break the ice, there’s nothing-- GAH!”

He backed me up against the wall, his hand digging into my shoulder.

“I’m the only man who can make you laugh like that, I’m the only one who can make you feel special, understand?”
“B-But--”
“Or are you saying you don’t love me anymore?”
“N-No…”
“Well then?”

I looked down at my feet as I’m brought back to reality. I slapped Mammon’s hand off of my shoulder as the word I wished to say to him at that moment came out from my lips really loud, “Stay!”. Mammon was stunned, it looked like he couldn’t move. “Wh…! Wh-What’s goin’ on?! I-I can’t move…!” H-Huh…? “Wh-What’d you do to me?! Is this some kind of magic?! Listen up, p… pa.. panc… Naomi.” H-He said my name… “What the… dammit! Don’t tell me this is all ‘cause of the pact?!” I-I’m doing this? “Now you listen to me! You may control my body, but not my mind! I’m my own boss, and I always will be! Don’t you ever forget that! Panca… Naomi… Naomi, my boss! No, Your Majesty Naomi…!” I couldn’t help it, laughter started coming from my lips. True, genuine laughter. “AHAHAHAHAHA! Oh man, I can’t stop…! AHAHAHAHAHA! M-My sides…!” “S-Stop laughin’ at me…!” “I-I can’t!”

Mammon’s POV

This human is laughing at me…! How dare she?! “S-Stop laughin’ at me…!” Was all I could mutter, “I-I can’t!” This is just grea- My thoughts were cut off as she looked up at me with a big wide smile from her laughter. She’s never smiled since coming to the Devildom… at least not like this… why is she… why is she kinda cute…?

Notes:

Here is where I start sprinkling Naomi's backstory. I will say that things regarding her backstory changed a lot, and I mean A LOT, while I was writing this and I'm taking this chance to touch up on the writing with regard of that change. I hope you guys will love this way I'm writing her character!

Chapter 13: 2-12 & 2-13: The Chihuahua's Warning

“Did you hear the news? Apparently the human forged a pact with Mammon.”

“Seriously? I don’t get it. Why forge a pact with an ordinary human?”

Sigh, this is never going to end…

“Huh. Whenever you make an important announcement, the demons here couldn’t care less. But rumors… they really do spread like wildfire. Just when I thought the uproar about the new exchange student from the human world had started to subside some, now they’re all freaking out about this.” 

Huh? I looked behind me and saw Lord Diavolo and Lucifer with another demon, one with short dark hair with teal tips. “Come now, don’t say that, Barbatos. Actually, I’d say that all this gossip is a good thing. It means that everyone will be watching this human, which makes it hard for any demon to go after Naomi’s soul when no one is looking.” I mean, he’s not wrong. “Yes. Since Mammon’s not doing a very good job as a guardian.” He’s not even here… “I told him he was to look after Naomi, but he’s off somewhere shirking his responsibilities. Though I figured this would happen.” Sigh, I stood up from my chair and turned around to face the three of them since Lord Diavolo and Lucifer were the only ones I knew. “I don’t mind him not being here, I did have some peace and quiet… Until I heard those rumors…” Diavolo just snickered, “I must say, I can’t believe you managed to forge a pact with Mammon, Naomi. That’s no small feat. And what’s more, you did it in such a short time.”. The unfamiliar demon smiled, “I suppose it stands as proof that you chose well in bringing this human here, Lord Diavolo.”.

I looked at him and tilted my head, “Who’re you by the way?” “Ah, yes, pardon me. I supposed we haven’t met before, have we? My name is Barbatos. I apologize for not introducing myself sooner. I have the honor of serving as steward to Lord Diavolo. Pleased to make your acquaintance.” Barbatos then bowed. Wait, Barbatos was the one who wrote that letter on my boxes. “Um, I-I’m-” “You’re Naomi, correct? There’s no need, I know who you are already. The Young Master has spoken of you quite a bit. I was the one who spoke to your parents about you being an exchange student, actually.” Huh? No wonder his voice sounded familiar… I never saw him, but I heard him from my room. “Were you also the one to leave a note on my boxes? It was signed by you.” He nodded at my question, “I was the one who brought your things to the House of Lamentation.” R-Really? “Thank you so much, truly!” I bowed this time, “It’s nothing, really. I was just doing my job.” Even so, I’m grateful.

Lucifer spoke up, “Barbatos here is a smart and talented individual, so much so that I wish I could trade a certain idiot brother of mine for him instead.” Harsh. “Well, as for your brother, in the human world, it is sometimes said that a truly wise man does not flaunt his talents. He keeps them secret.” That is true, “Yes, but then again, an incompetent fool doesn’t actually have any talents to begin with.” Wow, that was somehow worse. “Well, I’ve heard it said that the most thick-headed child is always the cutest.” Where did you hear that from? “... Stop it, Diavolo. It’s troublesome enough having him as my younger brother. But my child? Him? I don’t even want to think about it.” Lucifer as a dad… Honestly he would be better than my father so…

“Ah, but I noticed that you didn’t deny the part about him being cute, did you? If I might offer my own opinion, out of you seven brothers, you’re without a doubt the most troublesome, Lucifer.”

H-Huh…? W-Who is he…? Oh god, he’s cute… I can feel my face heating up. “Is that meant as a compliment, Simeon?” Simeon? 

“Pff, of course not! Duh! That was a put-down! An insult! He’s taunting you!”

A kid? Here? It’s two different cutes right in front of me, I don’t know how to think about this. “Ah, I see you’ve brought your chihuahua along with you.” Chihuahua? “I am NOT a chihuahua! How many times do I have to tell you that, demon?!” “Well, what do you expect? I am a demon, after all. Now then, stop yipping at me. C’mere boy… shake! Who’s a good boy?” Oh my god, I feel so bad for this kid. “Quit it! Don’t you make fun of me! And don’t tell me to shake! I’m not a dog!” Lucifer, leave him alone. 

Lord Diavolo cleared his throat, “Allow me to introduce you, Naomi. This is Simeon. He’s an exchange student from the Celestial Realm. Which is to say, he’s an angel.”. Simeon looked at me wide eyed, making me blush a lot more. “Apologies, I shouldn’t have been staring, that was rude of me. Hello, Naomi. I’ve heard a lot of rumors!” Simeon held out his hand to me with a smile as I shook it, “N-Nice to meet you…” Was all I could say while not looking up at him directly. Of course he’s an angel, he’s got the looks and smile of one… “And this is Luke. Let’s see, you’re… a chihuahua, was it? Or are you an angel?” So he’s another angel, got it. “Wh…! Diavolo, now YOU’RE getting in on the act, too?! I am not a chihuahua! I’m an angel!” And you’re adorable! “Listen up! As you can probably tell, I’m a low-ranking angel. BUT I’ll have you know that in the Celestial Realm I report directly to Michael the Archangel as-” Simeon cut Luke off, “Luke, calm down. You need to learn not to make such a huge fuss about everything.” “But Simeon…!” AWWW, HE REALLY IS ADORABLE! “He’s right. That’s exactly why people call you a chihuahua, you know?” I don’t think he’s a chihuahua. “Usually the only one who calls me chihuahua is YOU, Lucifer!” I like this kid, speaking up to Lucifer, he’s got spunk. 

“It’s nearly time for the first bell to sound.” Barbatos reminded us. Simeon looked back at me with a warm smile, making me blush again, “Yes, you’re right. I apologize for any trouble we’ve caused, Naomi.” H-His smile really gets to me… “In any event, I’m relieved to see that things seem to be going well for you here.” Diavolo laughed, “Naomi, look after Mammon for me, would you?” I don’t have a choice, do I? “As I remembered it, Mammon was supposed to be the one looking after Naomi, correct?” And where is he now? Not looking after me. “Yes, that’s how I remember it as well. Your point?” And with that, Lord Diavolo, Lucifer, and Barbatos walked off with Simeon. However, Luke stayed where he was. “Is there anything else you need, Luke?” I asked.

“Never trust… mmrmhrm…”

Hm? “Sorry, I didn’t quite catch what you said.” I leaned down to his level. “Hey! Don’t lean down toward me like an adult listening to a child! You don’t need to come down to my level! I’m not a kid!” You look like one though. “... Never trust a demon. Especially when that demon is Lucifer. Listen to me. He’s a monster and a brute. He’s uncivilized, immoral, and… and also…” I’m not surprised if what this kid says is true. “And also a sadist?” I added, “Yes, exactly! He’s the most sadistic of sadists! I was against this from the beginning. What are they thinking, bringing humans to the Devildom as exchange students… So, you’ve been warned. You get what I’m saying, right? Okay.” And with that, he left. What the fuck did Lucifer do to make the poor kid say all that?

School went on like normal, Mammon came to class eventually, but he didn’t talk to me. Not that I minded. After school, Mammon and I walked back together in silence and once we got back, I immediately went into my room and lit some candles and an incense stick. Sitting in the dimly lit room was calming, with the smell of the incense filling the room made me feel at peace. Eventually the candles went out while the incense burner finished. I checked my D.D.D. and it was past curfew, I didn’t have dinner, oh well. I’m not hungry anyway. Not after what he said…

“... Never trust a demon. Especially when that demon is Lucifer.”

It shouldn’t bother me this much, I know Lucifer is probably hiding that side to seem… normal-ish but…sigh, I can’t get any sleep…

“... el…”
“... elp…”

WHAT THE FUCK!? IS THIS PLACE HAUNTED!?

“Help…”
“Someone help me…”

Ugh… curiosity is gonna get me killed, but I need to know what that sound is! Putting on my slippers, I made my way to where the voice was coming from, a flight of stairs going up.

“Help…”
“... Over here!”

The voice is getting clearer… It’s up-

“Naomi.”

“GAH! WHAT THE- O-OH, LUCIFER! G-Good evening… you startled me…” I jumped back and hit the railing of the stairs. “Stop right there. You’ll go no farther… that’s not a place for humans. It’s dangerous. Go back to your room.” He coldly told me.

“... Never trust a demon. Especially when that demon is Lucifer.”

I looked up at him, “Why?”. He looked at me with a deadpan expression, “I just told you why. That isn’t a place humans should enter. This is the Devildom. There are certain rules that must be followed here. Also, my word is law to you. You can’t defy me… Now then, go on. Back to your room.” I did what he told me to do and went back to my room. At least I confirmed one thing, he’s definitely hiding something. And I want to know what it is.

Chapter 14: 2-A & 2-C: Lucifer's Favorite

Notes:

First set of Letter Tasks! Yes, I will be doing them and the Hard Tasks as well. Because they're just really good at character building, they're so great! No matter where they take place in the story, it's nice to know that these characters are also having fun while the main plot is happening.

Also, while it's not in this chapter, I will have the 3rd Person POV be their own character. It's just a disembodied voice meant to be a peanut gallery to the shenanigans that will be going on since Naomi will most likely not be on screen when those moments happen. I

3rd Person POV

During break time in one of the RAD classrooms…

“Read ‘em and weep. It’s a straight flush.”

Satan, Asmodeus and Solomon were playing cards, and Solomon was winning. Asmodeus sighed, “Ugh, I don’t BELIEVE it! All I needed was the ace of spades!” Satan followed suit, “So, Solomon wins again, huh? How many times in a row is that?” “This makes 183 wins for me now.” The human cheered, “Are you using some sort of magic? Like a spell that alters the appearance of the cards in your hand?”. This time it was Solomon’s turn to sigh, “Now, now, I’m not like you demons. I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t accuse me of behaving like one. I am but a simple human, an innocent lamb.” His words shocked Satan, “I’m surprised you can say that with a straight face, considering you’re the most powerful sorcerer in the history of mankind.”. “Wow, is that really what you think, Satan? I have to say, I’m honored. Still, if Mammon were here, he might have broken up my record-breaking winning streak.” The blonde demon chuckled, “True. As soon as money is involved, it’s as if a switch flips inside of him. He’ll make sure it ends up his, almost like some sort of superpower.”. The Avatar of Lust started filing his nails, “Mm, you’re right. Strange, considering he’s usually such a dolt.” The human sighed again, “all of you are always putting down Mammon, aren’t you? Shouldn’t you be a bit more respectful? After all, he is your older brother.”. 

Satan perked up, “Oh, speaking of Mammon, that reminds me: I heard something interesting from Lucifer.” Solomon grimaced that Satan just ignored him. “He said that Naomi is trying to make a pact with Mammon apparently.” this caught the other demon’s attention, “What? Naomi? Make a pact with Mammon?” “Huh. Interesting…”. Asmodeus put away his nail file, “Are you for real?! That’s hilarious! What else do you know? Time to dish up some details, Satan.” “According to Lucifer, Naomi has teamed up with Levi. They’re planning on making a deal with Mammon to get what they want. It seems they’re looking for that credit card of his--the one Lucifer confiscated.” Satan finished. Solomon placed his hand under his chin, “I see. So, they plan to pressure him to enter into a pact in exchange for the credit card, then.”. Meanwhile, Asmodeus was trying to keep up. “Wait, back up a second. Before we even get into that, there’s a lot to unpack here! What’s all this about Levi teaming up with Naomi?! I mean, we’re talking about Levi, the super otaku who never comes out of his room! Is he really capable of working together with a real live person?! Also, how exactly does Lucifer know all this?”. 

“Apparently Naomi spoke to Lucifer directly, trying to figure out where the credit card is.” The Avatar of Lust got up from his chair and slammed his hand on the table, “WHAT?!” While the human next to them was laughing. “What’s so funny about that?” “Well, it’s quite the turn of events, now isn’t it? I can’t help but think that Naomi really shows a lot of promise.” Solomon praised, “Well, Lucifer must’ve felt the same way, because he said that he gave Naomi a hint about the card’s whereabouts.”. This took Asmodeus by surprise, “Wait, he actually did that? Wow, he must really have taken a liking to Naomi. Do you think Mammon will agree to a pact if it means he gets his credit card back?” Solomon nodded, “Knowing him, probably, yes.”. Satan agreed, “Yep. Though he’ll likely throw quite the tantrum over it first.”. Asmodeus leaned over the desk, “Why is it that all of you like entering into a pact is this huge thing? I mean, making a pact with a human isn’t actually such a big deal. Take Solomon and me, for example. We’re in a pact together already, right? Oh yeah, and he’s got one with Barbatos, too.” The human in question nodded again, “Yes. I’ve been very fortunate.” “I’d say you and Barbatos are part of a small minority in that regard. Generally demons are very proud folk, after all.”. 

Solomon leaned back into his chair, “Regardless, I can’t afford to be complacent, can I? Otherwise, Naomi might beat me to the punch and forge a pact with Lucifer before I can.” “You say that, but you don’t seem the least bit concerned to me.” The other demon chuckled at his brother, “I wouldn’t read too much into that. It’s just the way Solomon is.”. “I’m not in any particular rush, no. But I am very interested to see where this is going. I’m shocked enough that Lucifer is showing interest in someone besides Diavolo, much less a human.”. The Avatar of Wrath laughed, “Guess he’s added a new favorite person to his list to go along with Mammon.” “Ah, speaking of how much Lucifer loves Mammon, I seem to remember something sort of like this happening once before.”.

Asmodeus continued on with his story, “Mammon ended up in trouble with a particularly nasty witch that he owed money to. She was trying to force him into making a pact as payment.” as Solomon interjected, “So, did Lucifer come and bail him out?”. The Avatar of Lust blew air that moved a piece of his fringe back in place, “Nope. The opposite actually. Lucifer thought it was all very funny. He took the witch’s side and helped her out to the point that she almost succeeded in making the pact. Apparently, Lucifer did actually come to his rescue at the last second, though.”. “I see. I suppose he’d only do all that for someone he really liked.” Solomon commented as Satan spoke up, “Actually, I heard something different. From what I was told, there were ten witches, and they were fighting over who got to make a pact with Mammon. That’s when Lucifer showed up. He suggested that they cut him up into ten equal pieces and divide him amongst themselves, apparently.”. 

Asmodeus pulled out his compact and started putting powder on his face as he talked. “Hold on, did you say ten pieces?! How could they possibly be equal? I mean, if you end up with the head or the butt or something, good for you. But what if you get stuck with just his right leg? That would be awfully disappointing, now wouldn’t it?” The human looked at him weird, “You think ending up with his butt would be a GOOD thing?” as Asmodeus closed his compact and winked, “Yes, I do. I love butts!”. Satan changed the subject, “I know another story involving Lucifer and Mammon, actually. Mammon tried to secretly burn a stack of bills by throwing them into the fireplace… but Lucifer caught him in the act. He almost decided to throw Mammon into the fires of hell along with his bills and let them burn together.” The Avatar of Lust took out a lipstick, “Oh yeah, right… I remember that. Eventually, Lucifer let him off the hook after Mammon apologized, and started crying. I’ve actually got the picture of it on my phone somewhere.” The Avatar of Wrath snickered, “You’ve got to send that to me.” And the human did too, “Me too.” “All right… and done!”. 

This time Asmodeus brought out a brush and started brushing his hair, “You know, speaking of pictures, that reminds me of another Mammon incident. Remember when he tried to take a photo of Lucifer asleep? He wanted a close-up shot of his face.” Solomon’s eyes went wide, “A photo of Lucifer asleep? Why would he want something like that?”. “Well, think about it. That would be a super-rare item, wouldn’t it? Apparently he was planning on selling it at a premium price to the succubi at RAD.” Solomon nodded, “Ah, I see. That probably would turn a nice profit for him.”. Asmodeus continued, “So, Mammon tried following Lucifer around in secret for four straight days, waiting for him to fall asleep. But he never did. Eventually it was Mammon who ran out of gas and nodded off. At which point, Lucifer took a picture of HIM instead.” Satan butted in, “Ah, so THAT’s why Lucifer had a picture of Mammon asleep set as his cell phone background for a while there.”. Solomon laughed, “That’s a nice story. Those two really do love each other, huh?” “You think?” Satan asked, “Well, regardless of whether it’s a nice story or not, there’s no arguing that Mammon is one of Lucifer’s favorite demons.”. The human placed his hand under his chin again, “So, Lucifer has a soft spot for both Mammon and Naomi… which one is more superior?” “Neither one of them. There’s no question that Lucifer is the most marvelous one.” Asmodeus went back to laying on the desk. Solomon sighed, “Well, that’s no fun. I was hoping we could make a friendly wager. But we’d have to actually disagree first. In that case, care to play another hand?” “This time I’m going to win. You’ll see.” Satan’s eyes burned with determination, “Hmm… Satan, I’m beginning to think you’re as much of a masochist as Mammon is.”.

Chapter 15: 2-12 & 2-14 (Hard): Mammon's Dearest Treasure

Naomi’s POV

Sigh, break is finally here…

“I’ve been waiting for this day for so, so long… I’ve dreamed of this so many times I can’t even count. All this time we’ve been apart, I’ve never stopped thinking about you. You’ve really got me wrapped around your finger, ya know that? I thought I was strong, but I can’t just resist you, no matter how hard I try. I never thought I’d see the day when anyone could do this to me… I’ve fallen so hard for you. I hope you knew what you were doing when you cast this spell on me, because I’m yours no, and there’s no going back.”

I put on my earbuds and played a song, I know what’s going to happen next. 

“Oh credit card… CREDIT CARD, BABY…! I MISSED YOU SO SO SO MUCH…!”

Yep, he yelled that while still in class… he needs friends…

“And now you’ve finally come back to me! I was so worried… Ya don’t even know. Did that bastard Lucifer mistreat you? To think he went and stuck you in the freezer--the freezer! You must’ve been so cold, so lonely, so sad… oh you poor, poor baby! I wuv you so much!”

The more I hear this, the more bad I feel for him…

“You’re back here with me now, safe and sound. So don’t you worry, ‘cause I’m going to treat ya right, Goldie. We’re gonna be so, so happy together, you’ll see! We’ll shop together and visit ATMs together. We’ll do it over and over and over until you’re completely maxed out…! Wait a minute. What is it, Pancake? You look like you want to say something. Go on, whatever it is, say it, because I’m in such an incredibly good mood right now. I’d even be willing to answer a question for you, depending on what it is.”

Oops, busted. Oh, well… “Are you missing a few brain cells or something?” “Hey, shut up. Also, I am rubber, you are glue! Boom! Now YOU’RE the one who’s stupid!” How old are you, 10? “Anyone who dares make fun of Goldie is gonna end up regrettin’ it in the end, ‘cause she’s my baby! Just you remember that!” Alright, alright… “What will you spend that money on?” “Hey, whoa… wait a minute. Pancake, don’t tell me ya actually think that… oh, I don’t believe this…! You actually think I spend all that money on stuff for myself? Buying the newest model U-Pad, the latest Versucci jacket… Well, you’ve got it wrong, Pancake! Just shows how shallow you are! Now, you sit yourself down right there and listen. Actually don’t sit, kneel. You know what? Don’t kneel, lay flat. On the floor with ya! It’s time you found out exactly how magnanimous I can be. Listen and learn. So, there’s this girl I met once in the human world. And when I say girl, I mean little girl. She was only nine years old. But ever since the day she was born, she’s been stuck in a bed. You see, she ain’t well. It’s a serious, long-term sorta situation. She needs surgery, but she ain’t got the money for it, and she ain’t got family who can look after her either. At this rate, all she can do is wait for death to come. So I got thinkin’... I want to do whatever I can to help her. I know that’s not a very me thing to think, but it’s true. Still, the fact that I’m a demon. I can’t very well be caught actin’ like an angel, ya know? So I sent her all sorts of stuff. And I did it anonymously, so no one would know it was from me.”.

Mammon… heh, “That’s so sweet, I think I’m going to cry!” I told him with a bright smile and his face warmed up, “I know, right? Right? I AM sweet, aren’t I? Seriously, I almost made MYSELF cry. You humans have a word for this sorta thing, right? An ‘anonymous angel’, that’s what I am. Though I guess in my case I’m actually an ‘anonymous devil’, huh? So, NOW you get it, don’t you? You understand what a great guy I am.” Sigh, I have to admit, he is a good guy.

“... Anyway, that’s what I’ve been keepin’ from ya.” He finished while flashing me a smirk. I do have to admit, I’m impressed, “I’m impressed. I guess I really misjudged you, Mammon!” I smiled back at him. “Yep, exactly. Everyone’s always talking about what a scumbag I am, but I’m not as scummy as they make me out to be. That’s all I’m sayin’.” He really isnt. Levi popped up from behind us, “There you go lying again.” And it scared Mammon. “Hey, what’s the big idea?! Don’t sneak up behind me like that!” “Well, I wouldn’t have to if you weren’t such a liar. I have to say, I’m impressed. That was quite a story. Lying really comes naturally to you, doesn’t it Mammon?” Wait, that was all a lie? “I’m not lying! It’s the truth!” “Oh yes you are. You can’t fool me. I know about what happened, Mammon. I know that ten witches were fighting over who got to make a pact with you. So Lucifer persuaded them to cut you into ten pieces and divide amongst themselves. He planted the idea by making it appear in the tea leaves when they were doing their divination.” That’s one way I guess, but what does that have to do with the nine year old? 

“HEY! WHo told you about that?! Also, there WEREN’T ten witches! There were just three! Three witches were persuading me for a pact! Get it right!” “What does it even matter? Whether they split you into tenths or thirds, it’s all the same.” True. “Oh no it’s not! Cutting me into tenths is way different! The pieces would be all small and stuff.” Either way Mammon, you would’ve been in pieces. “Wait though… You’re telling me it was LUCIFER who gave them the idea to chop me up like that?!” Why am I not surprised? “Anyway Mammon, somehow you managed to wiggle your way out of making a pact with them, but I know they’re still the boss of you. The truth is that those three witches still have you under their thumb. They make you buy things for them, don’t they? They use you as their personal piggy bank.” OH! So him buying things isn’t for the little girl, but for those witches? Honestly, that’s still kinda sad on his part. “Wha? That’s crazy. Just who do you think you’re talkin’ to? I’m Mammon, the one and only Avatar of Greed. You think someone’s using ME to buy them stuff? As if I’d ever let some puny witches tell me what to do! Pff, don’t make me laugh! In fact, you could say they’re the ones serving me, not the other way around-”.

*RING* *RING*

Oh, it was Mammon’s D.D.D. “Hold on. Ugh… I was just getting to the good part! Whoever this is, they’ve got a lotta nerve interrup--” He got caught off guard from reading who was calling and gulped in fear. Let me guess, one of the witches? The white haired demon looked as if he didn’t want to answer, meanwhile the blue haired demon and I waited for him to do something. However, Levi got impatient. “... You know your phone’s ringing, Mammon. Aren’t you going to answer it?” “Sh-Shut up, Levi! O-Of course I’m gonna answer it!” And so he did. “Um, hello?... Yeah, it’s me… oh, right… sorry. I mean, yes, it’s me. It’s Mammon… hm? You want me to come to the club? Right now? In a limousine? Hold on a second. There’s no way I’ll be able to find a limousine on such short notice… ‘Just shut up and do it’? Come on, it’s straight-up impossible. I need more time to-- R-Right! Understood! I’ll be there in ten minutes… I promise! Just sit tight, okay! I mean, please wait there for me… if you would be so kind… ma’am!” And then he hung up. Yeah, I feel bad for him. “... Mammon. Who was that on the phone?” A bitch. No sorry, a witch… same thing.

“OH NO! Something’s wrong with my hearing! Suddenly I can’t hear anything!” “That was the witches just now, wasn’t it Mammon.” The silence from him said it all, what great timing for them to call as well. “... Ugh, I’ve had it with this. I mean, what’s WRONG with them?! How long are they planning on usin’ me as their slave?! You know somethin’? Women are scary! Real scary!!” You know I’m right here, right? “Well, that settles it. I’m definitely sticking with two-dimensional girls.” Levi then went back to his phone meanwhile Mammon went looking for last minute limousines to rent for a night. I just patted his head, “You can do it, Mammon!” His face flushed a little, “D-Don’t need comfort from a human… but keep patting me, please…” Heh, sure.

Chapter 16: 3-2 & 3-4: A Stupid Demon Is a Useful Thing to Have

I was laying in my room in the dark. My incense burner and candles have already gone out and I can’t sleep. Couldn’t help thinking about last night… I need to see what’s at the top of those stairs. With my slippers on, I snuck out of my room again and towards the stairs going up. 

“What’s going on, Naomi? Out for a stroll?”

Gah! Not again, I hit the wall this time at least. God dammit, Lucifer… “This is the second time I’ve run into you here, isn’t it? It seems you are really curious about what’s up at the top of this staircase. Unless I’m mistaken, I believe I told you that it’s not a place humans have any business going. If you can’t sleep, perhaps I should make you some tea? Something that will help you have a good night’s sleep.” He then leaned down and close to my ear, “You should probably know that it’s a bit too effective on humans, to the point that you may find that you never wake up again.” Lucifer moved back to have him make direct eye contact with me, “You get what I’m saying here, right? Go back to your room. Good night, Naomi.”. I blame you, Lucifer. Now I really want to know what’s up there. But with him around, I won’t be able to get up there and see what he’s hiding. Hmm… I headed back to my room, pondering my scheme on how to get up there.

The next day, Mammon and I were the only ones in the dining hall eating breakfast. Today was going to be a late start for us, but both slept past our alarms. “Sigh, why do I gotta be stuck here with you first thing in the morning, having to look at your face while I’m tryin’ to eat my breakfast. To us demons, eating a human like you is a special sorta treat, understand? Yet I’m not allowed to do that. I’ve gotta sit here and eat my breakfast. I mean, it’s like havin’ a premium-grade roast Iriomote musk hog right in front of me. Medium rare, cooked to perfection. But I can’t have it. Instead I’m sitting here eatin’ dried blackbelly newt legs. I mean, I’m not sayin’ blackbelly newt legs are bad. I actually like ‘em, but still.” Now I’ve lost my appetite. “Here, you can have this now. Not hungry.” I slid over to him my breakfast as he ate it along with his blackbelly newt legs while I checked my social media. Thank God I can still access my accounts with my D.D.D. “And what’s worse is that thick, juicy hunk of meat started giving me orders now, like it’s the boss of me or somethin’. And she’s ignoring me.” Oh I’m not ignoring you, I just want to make sure my small number of fans don’t think I died… I mean, I am in hell. “It’s REALLY not fun. I mean, what sick kind of torture is this, anyway?!” Sigh, his complaining is gettin’ repetitive… oh he’s turning me into him.

“Where’s Beel? Is he not up yet, or did he already leave?” I asked, hoping to change the subject. “Speakin’ of Beel, that reminds me. He went and ate the custard I left in the refrigerator--the one I was saving for later! I told him NOT to eat anything that had my name on it! Ugh, I’m gonna kill him!” You guys really act like brothers… I continued to scroll on my phone, thankfully no posts about me being M.I.A. “Hey, pay attention when I’m talkin’ to ya, dunce! Or do those ears of yours not work?! Anyway, I’m sure the others have already scurried off to class and left me to look after ya on my own, the punks. Dammit. They’re all rotten, every last one of ‘em. This all comes back to Lucifer! Getting stuck having to look after a human, ending up in a pact, everything bad is his fault! The way Levi’s haircut is so lame, and Satan’s horns are so stupid-lookin’, and Lucifer’s feet are so putrid, all of it is Lucifer’s fault!” He paused, guessing that he heard what he just said. “... Not that i’ve ever actually smelled his feet, but still!”. 

Sigh, I guess I could ask him. Lucifer is out and no one can stop me from asking. Plus, I have the pact. He can give me some information I can work with. “What’s at the top of the stairs?” I asked, “HEY, I TOLD you to LISTEN to me when I’m TALKIN’ to you! I was tryin’ to tell you about Lucifer’s fe-- Wait, what stairs? Are you talkin’ about the stairs that lead up into the attic? Oh man, there you go again, stickin’ your nose where it doesn’t belong…” Hmm… so he does know…

“Now listen, do you know the secret to getting people to tell you stuff? Go ahead, tell me.” Well knowing him… “Money.” “EXACTLY! Now THAT’S what I’m talkin’ about! I guess you DO get it! If ya pry valuable information outta someone, you’ve got to offer ‘em proper compensation. Wait a second… Uh-oh, I know what this is about!” What? “You tried to climb those stairs, but Lucifer stopped you, right? That’s totally it, isn’t it?” Wow, he’s not completely stupid. “Well, then there’s something you really need to get straight now. If you think you can just offer Mammon here a little bit of money and he’ll spill the beans, you’re dead wrong. I mean, pretend I told you somethin’ I shouldn’t. Lucifer would bead me half to death. Actually, I’d be lucky if that’s all he did. If I WEREN’T lucky, he’d have me eliminated. It'll take a good two hundred million years to recover from that. Still, if you’re bound and determined to buy this information off of me… Then you’ll have to offer me, let’s see… How about the monetary equivalent of the world’s total oil production? Two hundred million year’s worth. That might do it. In other words, I ain’t gonna tell ya. Is that clear enough for ya, Pancake?” Again with the ‘Pancake’ thing… But…

A smirk grew on my face, “Huh. Afraid of Lucifer, are you? And here I thought you were hardcore, heh.” That got him riled up. “WHAT?! Whoa, what’d you just say? You think I’M actually afraid of Lucifer?! Me, the Avatar of Greed? You’ve gotta be kidding! I’m not the least bit afraid of him, got it? Not even a little!” Even though he’s a demon, he’s still a guy. “Be honest, though. You’re scared, aren't you?” The smirk on my face stayed as I watched his face change from one expression to the next. “I told you, I’m not! I mean, that’s crazy! Listen now, most of the time, I don’t let people see the full extent of my power! What I’m sayin’ is that even if I did face off against someone like Lucifer, I wouldn’t have to use all my strength to win! Understand?!” A giggle fell from my lips, “Then tell me what’s up those stairs.”. “All right, fine! I will! You can’t get up those stairs because Lucifer’s blocking the way, right?! You need to do somethin’ to get rid of him, right?! Well, guess what? Distracting Lucifer is easy as pie! Listen up, ‘cause I’m only gonna say this once, so, clean the wax outta your ears for a change and pay attention!” Okay, I’ll actually listen to you.

Mammon continued, “You know that series Levi likes? What was it called… um, ‘ The Tale of the Seven… Seven… Seven Ways to Get RIch Quick’ ... wait, no. That’s the book I was readin’ the other day.” Of course you were… “ ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ .” I corrected him, “Right, yeah. That’s the one. Anyway, you need to get your hands on a vinyl edition copy of the soundtrack of that Tale of the Seven whasawhosit. If you have that, you can use it to distract Lucifer no problem! Don’t ask why, ‘cause I’ve got no idea why Lucifer’s interested in somethin’ like that either. But if you wanna climb those stairs, you’re gonna have to start by gettin’ your hands on that soundtrack.” Alright then, “Help me do it.”. “Wha? I don’t understand. Why should I help you? If ya want that soundtrack, then go find Levi and work it out with him yourself, dummy. Welp time for me to go. As much as I hate goin’ to class, I don’t have much of a--” He tried getting up, but I stopped him. “Mammon… come!” The pact mark on my hand started to glow a faint yellow as I felt something being placed in my hand and pulled it towards me. “HEY! Wh-What’s goin’ on?! Dammit, my body.. It’s movin’ on its own!” Hmm… I brought my hand closer to me as he also moved towards me, his neck first. It was as if I had him on a leash. “Grrr…! F-Fine, all right! I’ll go with you, okay?!” And with that, I started walking towards Levi’s room. “It feels like you’ve got some kinda invisible cord tied around my neck… Aaah, stop pullin’ on it! I said stooooooop!” “Then keep up.”

Chapter 17: 3-7 & 3-10: The Movie Marathon

We were almost to Levi’s room. It felt weird having Mammon on a magic leash to my hand, but I guess this is what it feels to have a pact with them and ordering them to follow. “D’AAAH! Quit pullin’ on me! Gr… Dammit, lemme go! Let… me… go… this… insta-AAAH…!” I opened my hand as he fell back, was he fighting me that much? “... Ow…! Hey, what the hell?! Ya coulda at least given me a little warning before lettin’ go! I hit my head just now, ya know?!” Sigh, that was my fault. “Sorry about that, Mammon. I’m still getting used to having this pact.” I offered my hand out to him to help him up as he took it. “I can’t believe you decided to go straight to Levi and ask him for the soundtrack… You really don’t have any patience, do ya?!” Maybe. “First of all, there’s no way Levi’s just gonna agree to lend you his Tale of whatever-it-is vinyl soundtrack. Actually, he ain’t even gonna let you inside his room. I’m sure of it! Don’t go thinkin’ that everything’s gonna go your way ‘cause ya want it to! You know what your problem is? I’ll tell you-”.

“Mammon, you jackass…”

Well, at least we know Levi’s in there. “What…?! Who said that?! I’m not a jackass, or an idiot, or a scumbag or a money-obsessed moron! Which you didn’t actually call me, but still!” He really is stupid… “Hold on, I recognize that voice. So, where ARE you anyway?” Where do you think? 

“You’re making way too much noise, Mammon. Would you do me a favor, and NOT stand outside my door being loud? I’m in the middle of watching the best scene of ‘The Magical Ruri Hana: Demon Girl’ .” 

Huh, another series I’m not familiar with. “Levi, we need to talk to you. Get off your ass and come to the door!” Mammon yelled.

“No.”

Fair. “See? See? What’s I tell ya? He won’t even open the damn door for us. Don’t just stand there, Naomi. Try sayin’ somethin’ to him.” Alright… “Leeeviii, I need to borrow your TSL soundtrack!” I yelled into the door.

“No.”

Well, I tried. “Ugh, come on… That was awful. You’re not supposed to tell him why we’re here. He’s not the kind of guy who does favors if you ask him.” Not my fault he’s a fan of anime and games I’m not familiar with or haven’t played yet. 

“Hey, I was wondering who was out here in the hall. So, it’s the pair everyone is talking about…”

Huh? We both turned around to see Solomon. What’s he doing here? “... Wha? Oh, Solomon, it’s you. What do ya mean by that?” Has he not heard that we’re the center of gossip now? “I’m referring to the rumor regarding a certain human by the name of Naomi. A human who looks very ordinary at first glance, but has already managed to make a pact with a demon, despite having only just gotten here. Apparently this demon must be a real idiot, because he let a human discover and exploit his greatest weakness, and was tricked into forging a pact.” I wouldn’t say I exploited his weakness, I just said I wouldn’t get his credit card out of my bra. “AHAHA! What demon is that? He must be a total numbskull! Ha, what an idiot! Wait… you’re talkin’ about ME!” Mammon… “Anyway, what’re you doin’ here, Solomon?” Mammon asked, “I’m here because Levi invited me.”. Huh, just like that? “Wha? Levi invited YOU? To his room? No way, I don’t buy it.”

Solomon chuckled, “I’m afraid it’s the truth.” Before knocking on Levi’s door. “Levi? It’s me.”.

“What’s the secret phrase?”

Secret phrase? “The second lord…”

“... attempted to steal the Lord of Corruption’s platypus, which could lay golden eggs…”

Solomon continued where Levi left off, “... having incurred the wrath of the Lord of Corruption for his misdeed…”

“... it was ordered that the second lord would forever be dubbed ‘The Lord of Fools’ . Secret phrase authenticated. You may enter.”

Solomon looked at us with a smile, “Well, guess I’ll see you two later. Bye.” and with that, he’s gone into Levi’s room. “What were they even talking about just now…?” TSL spoilers… “Wait a minute… That was the secret phrase! They gave it away, didn’t they?!” They did indeed…

“Excellent. All right, try saying what Solomon did.” Will do. I knocked on the door lightly.

“What’s the secret phrase?”

I cleared my throat, “The second lord…”

A buzzer sound could be heard from within, “Secret phrase authentication failure. Access denied.

Fuck, he changes it periodically… “Wha? Wait, that was totally right! It’s exactly what Solomon said!”

“The secret phrase is periodically reset.”

I knew it… “You’re saying it’s a one-time password? Seriously?!”

“Maybe you should come back after you’ve at least watched TSL on DVD.” 

Hmmm… not a bad idea. Not what I would normally do, but I can read the books after. “Ugh, come on! What the hell, Levi?! I don’t understand exactly what’s goin’ on here, but from what I can gather… basically, Solomon just proved to Levi that he’s a total TSL nerd too, so now they’re buddies. Which means that if you wanna borrow that soundtrack from Levi…then you’re gonna have to do what Solomon did, and become a TSL nerd yourself. It’s that or nothing!” I… I’m just gonna go along with this being his idea, he looks so happy about it. 

I made Mammon take me to a DVD store and had him check out the whole TSL series for me since I don’t think a human can do so. We then made our way to my room, buying snacks on the way back. I was able to get our seating situation sorted out since I didn’t want us sitting on my bed… that would be something I don’t want to experience… and now I’m sorting out the cable situation with my personal DVD player and the TV I was provided with. “So, explain somethin’ to me. Why do I gotta join you for this TSL Full Series DVD Marathon Night you’re doin’?! And you say it’s 12 hours total?! What’s up with that?! We’ll be up all damn night!” “Well, Mammon. I need someone to watch this with. I don’t tend to watch the series before I read the book, but I’m making an exception now because I need to know what Lucifer is hiding… especially since he threatened to possibly kill me, this is now personal.”.

“Huh, it’s almost midterms. You have a lot of free time, Mammon.”

Oh, and Beel’s in here too. He saw us with snacks and wanted to join in and the more the merrier. Plus he’s the only other brother I can say I’m cool with. “No, I DON’T! Anyway, you’re one to talk! What about you, Beel?! You’re here too!” Mammon sighed, “A movie marathon means there’s going to be popcorn.” “Oh, speaking of popcorn, I have my own microwave. Can you guys get the popcorn in there?” I told them as Mammon did so. “You’re tellin’ me you’re just here for the food, beggin’ the human for treats like some kind of dog?” You’re the last person that can call someone a dog after being on a magical leash, AKA our pact, not too long ago. “All I know is that once we start watching, I get to start eating. So, hurry it up.” Beel told Mammon, “Be lucky I made Mammon buy a lot of popcorn, Beel. Whenever I binge an over five hour series, I need the popcorn to keep me up.” And Beel lit up at my words. “Ugh, this is so stupid that it’s… it’s unreal. Why am I stuck watching this too…?” “Because I made a pact with you, now you have to do what I tell you to do.” I told him as I finally got the TV connected to the DVD player.

~Timeskip~

‘The Tale of the Seven Lords… Volume 2.’

‘Though they represent two different species, the protagonist, Henry, and the Lord of Shadow bridge such differences to form a pact. Working together, they set a trap for the Lord of Fools, who falls victim to it. The Lord of Fools is then driven off, chased up into the snowy northern country. It’s there in the cold, barren wastes, that he discovers the frozen body of his former sweetheart, Geldie. He once loved her, before they parted…’

Oh god, I wasn’t wrong when the Seven Lords felt like the brothers. Whoever made this series must know them personally. I mean, ‘Geldie’? Her in the ‘snowy northern country’? That’s literally Mammon’s credit card in the freezer… “Wh… seriously?! He’s finally reunited with her, only to find out that she’s dead?! No… that can’t be! Can’t he, like, use some magic or somethin’ to bring her back to life…?! Don’t you dare die, Geldie! It can’t end like this, it just can’t…! He’s gonna find a way to save Geldie, right?! What do you think? Please… please say he saves her…!” You’re asking the wrong people here. I haven’t read the book, while Beel is just here for food. It is cute that he’s getting emotional for the lord that resembles him. “If you want to know what happens, you’ll have to keep watching.” Beel told him as we kept watching.

‘DVD Volume 5.’

‘The Lord of Flies faces a crisis after his country is invaded by hostile forces from another land. The opposing army isolates them, cutting off supply lines so they will starve. Hoping to aid his brother, the Lord of Fools arranges for food supplies to be smuggled in. However, a long spell of wet, rainy weather causes all of the food he has sent to spoil. As a result, the Lord of Flies’ land is beset by an outbreak of disease, on top of the famine they already face.’

Lord of Flies… that’s the one that’s relating to Beel, right? Mammon was crying, “Don’t blame the Lord of Fools…! He was worried about the Lord of Flies and wanted to help… That’s all! I can’t believe the food ended up spoiling… it’s not fair. He was bein’ so helpful, and he meant well… so, why… WHY…?” Mammon… “Mammon, stop crying. Your nose is running, you know.” Let him be emotional, it’s fine. “Come on, how can I NOT cry watchin’ this, huh? It’s all so saaaaaaaaad…!” I think this is what that was meant to be referencing… heh.

‘DVD Volume 7.’

‘In year 825 of the ancient era, the Lord of Emptiness leads a sudden rebellion against his eldest brother, the Lord of Corruption. Unwilling to forgive this betrayal, the Lord of Corruption imprisons him within the Tower of Shadow in the farthest corner of the world. The other lords lament the fate that has befallen their youngest brother, but there is nothing they can do. For they fear the wrath of the Lord of Corruption above all else…’

That… That reminds me…

“I was wondering, I’ve met you brothers, but there’s seven of you, right? Who’s the seventh brother?” Just then, his face turned into a slight scowl, “... Now listen, don’t you ever mention him in front of Lucifer. Just so we’re clear, I’m not going to tell you anything either. Lucifer would yell at me if I did. And don’t bother asking my brothers, either. No one talks about him. Even though he’s our brother… we have to treat him like he doesn’t exist… it’s not right. But since no one can defy Lucifer…”

So he’s done something to the youngest brother, and the others can’t speak of it… Mammon’s voice brought me back to reality, “Seriously, what’s wrong with them? They’re brothers, aren’t they? Couldn’t one of them have done something to stop it from coming to this? I mean, sure, maybe the Lord of Emptiness deserves some of the blame, too. But even so, I can’t believe they’d abandon their brother like that…” Did something not happen between Lucifer and your youngest brother? And yet, you guys can’t talk about it? Aren’t you concerned about your own brother? Even Beel glared at him. This is all so weird… Beel got up, “I’m heading to bed, good night. Thanks for the popcorn, Naomi.” “No problem, come by whenever you wanna hang out again, Beel!” I told him as he smiled before leaving. I looked over at Mammon and he looked like he was going to pass out. “If you want, you can go to bed.” I told him, “Nah… I’m fine.” Alright then.

~Timeskip~

This was the last episode. After 7 seasons, just one more episode. Hm? Something fell on my shoulder… oh, it’s Mammon. Heh, he really was tired. The final episode started playing and once it was done, I positioned Mammon to lay comfortably on the cushions and plushies we used as our sitting spot, covered him with one of my blankets, and removed his sunglasses before going to bed myself.

Mammon’s POV

My eyes opened to the sound of my D.D.D. going off, just spam. I groaned before looking around my surroundings, I was still in Naomi’s room, and was laying on her pillows and stuffed animals. I was also covered in her blanket, it’s comfy. She was still asleep in her bed, what even is the time? 4am? Did she really stay up to watch the whole of the series? My body stood up and walked over to her bed, sat next to her, and started playing with her hair. How can she look so peaceful sleeping in a place full of demons…? She’s such a mystery…

Chapter 18: 3-12 & 3-14: How to Win Against Leviathan

It was the next day and I woke up to both my alarm and being covered with the blanket I gave Mammon, along with all my cushions and plushies. He must’ve woken up before me. 

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

“Who is it?” I called out.

“It’s the Great Mammon, are you ready?”

“Give me ten minutes!” And with that, I got ready for school and met Mammon in the entrance hall. “Okay, so let’s go over this one more time. You want to get into the attic at the stop of the stairs. But Lucifer’s standing in your way. So, you’ve got to do something about him. Which is why ya need the cursed vinyl edition of ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ soundtrack.” Still don’t understand why it needs to be the cursed edition, but okay. “I mean, I don’t understand why Lucifer cares so much about somethin’ like that either, but whatever.” Exactly. “The point is that Levi’s got the soundtrack, and ya need to borrow it from him. And the only way to do that is to get him to like you by becoming a big TSL nerd like him. So, we were up all last night watching a marathon session of every TSL DVD. Now it’s time for a review. I’ll quiz you to see just how well you understand it.” Bring it on!

“We’ll start with TSL DVD Volume 2. After falling into a trap by Henry and the Lord of Shadow, the Lord of Fools is forced to flee to the north. When he gets there, he finds his former sweetheart’s body frozen in ice. What’s her name?”

Easy! You were crying at that part… “Geldie!”

“Correct. Eh, though anyone could’ve gotten that right, as easy as it was. All right, let’s hit DVD Volume 5 next. Hostile forces from another land invade the Lord of Flies’ country, surrounding and isolating him so his people will starve. So, the Lord of Fools tries to help his brother. The Lord of Fools means well, but his efforts backfire. As a result, the Lord of Flies ends up in an even worse situation. The reason has to do with the supply of food that the Lord of Fools sends. Tell me what the problem was.”

Alright, “The food had spoiled.”

“RIght. The Lord of Fools really did mean well, but a long rainy spell caused the food he sent to spoil. Ugh… every single time I think about it, it makes me wanna cry.” It’s okay, Mammon. Even I get emotional about characters in media. “All right, time to move on. Next up is DVD Volume 7. The Lord of Corruption imprisons the Lord of Emptiness in the TOwer of Shadow, refusing to forgive his brother for leading a rebellion against him. The other lords lament the fate of their youngest brother, but there’s nothing they can do to help him. Why is that?”

Same thing with Lucifer and the rest of you, “They were afraid of the Lord of Corruption…”

“Great. Looks like you can do this when ya really put your mind to it. You may seem like an airhead, but I’ve gotta admit, you did pretty well.” He patted my head, “Hey! Don’t call me an airhead!” I told him as he just laughed. “Jokes aside, I’d say you should be able to convince Levi that ya know your stuff at this point.” Thanks, Mammon!

“... Hey, human.”

Hm? Oh, it’s Levi. “Ah, well speak of the devil…” Literally. “I heard what you’re up to, human. Seems that you’re trying to suck it up to me so I’ll like you.” I mean, I guess I am?

Mammon got between me and Levi, “Whaddya mean? Who told you that?” I wouldn’t be surprised if he heard the TV, we did have it a little bit loud… “It’s no use playing dumb. I heard it from Lucifer.” Of course he knows fucking everything… “Lucifer? How the hell does he end up hearing every single thing that gets said around here?” I wouldn’t be surprised if there’s magic around this house that allows him to hear everything. “That’s not important. You know, I’ve heard it said that the time a fool spends thinking is WASTED time. I think that applies here. You’re lucky to have so much time on your hands that you can sit around thinking up schemes like this. There’s so much anime I need to watch, so many figurines and trading cards I need to organize, so many games I need to play just sitting there piled up… As much as I wish I could watch a marathon of every TSL DVD, I don’t have the time. So, why do YOU get to have so much free time? It’s so not fair.” That’s because Lord Diavolo and Lucifer don't expect anything from me aside from surviving. “Ah! I was waiting for him to say that. Levi’s signature line: ‘It’s so not fair’ .” Mammon teased, “Shut up, Mammon. You’re an idiot.” Sigh, it’s always like this with these two… “You know, Levi, you need to start showin’ your older brother some more respect.” If you were my older brother, I wouldn’t respect you either. Well, maybe a little. But not a lot. “Anyway, I don’t know what it is you’re plotting, but I’m not about to get all buddy-buddy with some human normie. Understand? I’m not like Mammon. Get that through your head.” This guy… I’m gonna make him eat his words. “Hey! It’s not like I’m buddy-buddy with this human, either!” Says the guy who fell asleep in my room and is currently between Levi and I. “My body obeys the orders on its own, whether I like it or not. Like when I’m told to ‘stay’ or ‘go home’ and stuff. It’s not my fault.” You make yourself sound like a dog and I feel bad now. “Don’t go getting any ideas in your head, human.” Levi pointed at me as Mammon got in front of his finger, “Hey! Don’t just ignore me!”. 

“Mammon, I got this.” I patted his shoulder and moved in front of him, “Let’s compete to see who the bigger TSL fan is!”. “... What? Where did that come from? Do you seriously think that you could beat me in a competition involving TSL? Haha, that’s hilarious! lololol. As if I’d actually accept a challenge like that. I mean, I already know what the outcome would be.” Heh, time for me to use my cockiness. I placed a hand on my hip and the other one under my chin as I smirked, “Afraid of the idea of possibly losing to a ‘human normie’ ?” I giggled. “Excuse me? Did you process anything I just said? Where are you getting this idea that I might actually lose to you?” Heh. Hook, line, and sinker. “I knew it. You ARE afraid of this ‘human normie’ beating you!” Thank you, theater class for teaching me how to laugh like one of those haughty characters from anime. “Excuse me? EXCUSE ME?! Are you even processing ANYTHING I’m saying here?!” Just need one last push, “Levi’s a chicken!”. “Hey! Watch what you say, human!” “Levi’s an otaku!” Not really an insult, but I’ll go with it. “Well, yeah, can’t argue with ya there.” Even Mammon agrees. “Levi’s a…” “...Fine. If that’s what you want, I’ll do it. I accept your challenge. We’ll compete to see which one of us loves TSL more, you or me.” Heh, welcome to the spider’s parlor, Levi. When I get into something, it’s hard to not get me to go down multiple rabbit holes about it. “Just one thing, though. If you lose, you might never make it back to the human world alive. But you still want to do this, right? Okay.” You’re so on, Levi.

Mammon and I walked off to RAD. On my D.D.D., I booked an e-book of volume 8 of the series. I did stop a lot due to Asmodeus sending me messages about mine and Levi’s competition and that he’s going to be the MC. So Levi told him, alright. The Avatar of Greed ended up splitting up from me because of us having different afternoon classes and I bumped into Satan and Beel. “Hello there, Naomi. I heard about what’s happening. It seems you and Levi are going to have a little competition.” Satan greeted, “... Are you hoping to find out what’s in the attic room? Is that it?” Fuck, I forgot Beel heard the whole plan from me dealing with Mammon’s complaining. “I am, yes. And if it wasn’t for Lucifer basically threatening me, I wouldn’t have cared. But now it’s personal.” I told them. 

“Huh. You don’t say… I’ll let you in on a nice piece of information. Levi is the demon of envy. If you can work him into a jealous frenzy, he’ll lose control of himself. Then he’ll be guaranteed to slip up somehow, giving you an opening you can exploit. Just one thing, though. If Levi does lose control of himself, your life will also be in danger.” Alright… wait a second. “Why did you decide to tell me that?” “No reason. Just felt like it, that’s all.” Hmm… Even Satan looked at him weirdly. But I don’t know why, him not being absolutely clear with his motives doesn’t feel the same as Lucifer not being absolutely clear with his motives. Beel somehow feels like he’s doing it because of a sense of care. “I’ll give you a piece of advice, too.” You too, Satan? “The DVD version of TSL is up to season 7 now. That’s the most recent release. Meanwhile, the original book version is up to volume 8 at this point. Volume 9 of the book isn’t out yet. But if you want to know what’s going to happen in it, you should ask Simeon.” Simeon? Why would he know? I asked them, “Don’t ask me… Ask him.” Alright then. “... Also, it just so happened that it’s in my best interest for you to beat Levi.” Really…? “Then I’ll go talk to Simeon. Thank you, both of you. I’ll beat Levi in our little competition.” I told them before going to look for Simeon.

Chapter 19: 3-17 & 3-20: The Great TSL Trivia Showdown

Notes:

Added a small scene at the start because I always found the gap between Task 3-14 and 3-17 odd. It's nothing too much, just a nice transition between the two tasks.

Thankfully my next class was with Simeon. And as expected, he’s early. “Simeon!” I called out, “Ah, good afternoon. Naomi, right?” I nodded at his question. “Judging by you calling out to me like that, you have a question for me?” My face heated up a bit, but I put the thoughts of him being attractive in the back of my mind. “Yes. I recently got into the ‘Tale of the Seven Lords’ , and I’m currently going down a rabbit hole looking for information on it. Satan told me that the 9th volume isn’t out yet, and I’m really curious about it. He said if I wanted to know about it, to ask you… so…” I looked down, my intentions were clear and on display. “Does this have to do with your competition with Leviathan?” How does he know? “I saw Asmodeus make a post about it, saying he’s the MC.” Ah, okay then. “Y-Yeah… I kinda wanna beat Levi at this… for the bragging rights, heh.” Well, not entirely true. But I don’t know him well enough to tell him I’m secretly scheming against Lucifer. 

Simeon chuckled, “Lucky you, I’m actually working on the manuscript now. And it would be nice to have some feedback on it.” Wait, manuscript… oh god. “Y-You’re Christoper Peugeot, aren’t you?” I whisper-yelled as he chuckles again, “Why yes, I am.” I’m gonna die. A cute guy just so happens to be an author to a series that I find has potential to be one of my favorites. “P-Please pardon me for getting fangirl-y here, but I would be honored to read your manuscript!” I told him as I sat next to him, reading what he wrote. Some interesting stuff is happening… did not expect that plot twist… GAH! It just keeps getting good! I didn’t even notice Luke coming in and sitting next to me.

Heh, I’m gonna win now.

After that class, Simeon and Luke left as Mammon walked up to me. Simeon let me borrow the manuscript I had as well, hoping it would help me out in the TSL competition. “... How was sittin’ with them angels?” That tone in his voice… is he… “Are you jealous that I wasn’t sitting with you or something?” I teased, “N-No…! Just found it weird seein’ ya with them. So tell me, what was that about?”. I told him what both Beel and Satan told me, and how it led to me sitting with Simeon and Luke. “So let me get this straight… You’re tellin’ me that Beel and Satan both gave you hints for how to defeat Levi? Ya don’t say… how VERY interesting…” Yeah, I was surprised too. But if it’s useful, why not make use of it? “Well, ya know why they did that though, right? It’s all because I’m lookin’ after ya. You’ve got Mammon to thank for this! Okay, here’s the deal. Those two are givin’ you special treatment because they know that I’m the one in charge of you. They want me to be pleased with them, ya see! So, whaddya think about that? NOW you get it, doncha! It’s clear how important I am, and how much my younger brothers respect me!” Of course, it’s all thanks to you Mammon… Ugh, I’d rather feed his ego than have him complain. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” I told him, “Wh… hey! Come on, it feels weird when you agree with me like that. I mean, doncha think you should’ve taken that opportunity to put me down or somethin’?” Oh god, this guy really hasn’t had a compliment in possibly years…

“Eh, whatever… Just let this be a learnin’ experience. From now on, you oughta respect me like they do!” Fine, not gonna like it though. “Ugh, forget it. Let’s just get down to business. You and me need to figure out what our strategy’s gonna be with this Levi thing. First off, what Beel told you is right. If you can make Levi jealous, he’s bound to lose his cool. Though there’s no guarantee he won’t kill ya if that happens. But that’s just how it’s gotta be. There’s no way you’ll beat Levi in a competition over who’s the bigger TSL nerd. Not if you fight fair. You’d best face up to the fact that this is gonna involve a little risk…” Yeah… “I do have you to protect me if things go wrong, right? I mean, you’re his older brother. I assume you’re stronger than him, right?” I asked, “Yeah, I’m stronger than him… and if I don’t protect ya, Lucifer will have my head…”. “I have some info, thanks to Simeon, I just have to hope this is enough to make him jealous.” Mammon looked at me with a curious look on his face, “What were you guys talking about?”. I then proceeded to tell him about what I learned from Simeon, “Will it be good enough?” He nodded, “You just need to ham up the performance like you did earlier today.” I can do that. I just hope I’m doing the right thing…

Mammon and I made it to the assembly hall where everyone was.

“All right, everyone! Finally, the wait is over! It’s time for Devil’s Trivia Showdown, the quiz show that pits demon against human!”

Is that even-- you know what, Diavolo most likely allowed it because it was ‘bridging the gap between humans and demons’.

“Today our competitors will be testing their knowledge regarding a super-famous, super-popular fantasy series. One that’s known by young and old alike… ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ ! Now, it’s time to introduce our two competitors. First, he’s a demon who freely admits to being a giant TSL nerd! Meet Leviathan!”

“I am the G.O.A.T. None can oppose me!” Oh my god, he sounds like my chat…

“And his challenger claims to have been introduced to TSL only very recently after binge watching the DVDs! Say hello to Naomi!”

I’ve got to ham up my performance… theater class, don’t fail me now! “You’re going down, Leviathan!”. “You binge-watched the DVDs ONCE. That’s it! The fact you dare challenge me as an insult to TSL itself. It’s sacrilege! It’s so infuriating that I can’t even feel anger. I can only laugh. AHAHAHAHA.” Two can play this game, Levi…

“Serving as judge for today’s competition is our very own Demon Lord himself, Diavolo!”

Huh? Is he THAT bored? “Hello there, everyone. Good to see you.” Good to see you too, Lord Diavolo.

“Color commentary will be provided by Satan, Avatar of Wrath. But a good commentator needs to keep a cool head. I wonder, is he really up to the task?”

Sounds like he’s participating too… “I don’t think that’s going to be a problem. So, I’m doing the commentary? That’s a lot of responsibility.” I guess…

“Now, say hello to our guest demon, the always-famished Beelzebub! For his appearance fee, he requested to be compensated in cheeseburgers. How very Beel of him…”

Makes sense. He was in the middle of stuffing his face, “Nothing beats one of Hell’s Kitchen’s special cheeseburgers. They age the cheese 4000 years for maximum flavor.” I’m not gonna ask… but okay.

“And your host for the day is none other than yours truly, Asmodeus. The demon who can make you swoon simply by whispering into your ear. You all know me, you all love me.”

This is definitely going to be… something…

“All right, enough. This is gettin’ ridiculous. Let’s get this show on the road!” Mammon called from my corner, making me giggle a little. “I thought you hated wasting your time at events like this, Mammon. Yet here you are. Truly, wonders never cease.” Of course, Lucifer is here… Also it is kinda weird, I didn’t have to use my pact to bring him here. “Shut up, Lucifer. I’ve got some free time, that’s all.”.

“Well then, we’ll start with you, Naomi. Get ready for TSL quiz question number one!” Alright, let’s do this!

“The seven lords are all brothers, and each had a specific name that people know them by. In birth order, name the oldest, second-oldest, and third-oldest lords.”

Easy! “Lord of Corruption, Lord of Fools, and then Lord of Shadow.”

“Well, how about that! You’re absolutely correct! Way to start the game off on the right foot, Naomi!”

Levi groaned, “Oh come on. Anybody could’ve gotten that one right…” Oh shut up, Levi… “Mm… my cheeseburgers came with onion rings, the king of all side items. Yum.” And as always, Beel is in his own world.

“All right, Leviathan, it’s your turn now. Here comes question number one. In what year did the Lord of Shadow build the Blue Palace for his imaginary mistress?” 

Oh, that was from volume 6. “Year 683 of the ancient era.” He’s good…

“Correct! What an impressive showing from the self-described TSL nerd!” Heh.

“In me you bear to witness a legend!” Oh my god, he really is like my chat… “Even so, is it just me, or was that question a little too specific? Only a mega nerd would know that.” It was off-handedly mentioned in volume 6, but I was able to catch it. “Heheheh. This is shaping up to be quite entertaining, isn’t it, Lucifer?” As long as the future demon king finds this amusing… “I’m glad you find it to your liking, Diavolo.” And I guess Lucifer does too.

“All right, back to you now, Naomi! Get ready for TSL question number two! The sixth lord is the Lord of Flies. What does he love to eat more than anything else?”

Heh, thanks Beel for eating those cheeseburgers, because I actually forgot this throwaway line from volume 4. “A cursed goat tartare sandwich with cheese.”

“Correct! Very impressive! That was a tough one! You really do know your stuff, don’t you? Hmm… a cursed goat tartare sandwich with cheese… is that sort of like a cheeseburger, more or less?”

It basically is. We all looked over at Beel who was happily eating his cheeseburgers, heh. “Hey, Beel, come one! Take a napkin to that stream of drool comin’ outta your mouth! It’s gettin’ all over my clothes!” Poor Mammon. 

“Now back to Mr. Reliable himself, Leviathan! Here comes question number two! In ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ Volume 3, page 724, what does the Lord of Fools say in the fifth line from the top?”

What the fuck is this question? “‘Money is my dearest friend and closest companion. It’s everything to me. The blood bonds I share with my brother are like the weak, wispy threads of a spider by comparison.’” HE KNEW THAT?!

“Amazing! That is correct! An exact match word for word!” 

Jesus christ… “The more I learn about the Lord of Fools, the clearer it is that he’s a total scumbag.” Satan’s gaze then moved to Mammon, “... Hey, why does it feel like you’re insulting ME right now?” The fact these brothers don’t see that the characters are based on them is just… wild…

“All right, moving on… it’s your turn now, Naomi! Say hello to question number three! This is regarding the fifth brother, the Lord of Lechery. Who does he love more than anyone else?”

A smirk grew on my face, of course he would ask a question about the character that’s based on him. “Himself.”

“Well, well! Excellent! You are absolutely right! So, the fifth lord loves himself above all else. I like that. Sounds like my kind of guy.”

No, it sounds like you… actually yeah, it is your kind of guy. “Come on, hurry up! Let’s go! It’s my turn now.” Impatient much.

“Leviathan, you’ve gotten every single question correct thus far. But prepare yourself, because question number three is coming at you! In Volume 4 of the DVD series, at exactly 159 minutes and 35 seconds in, what is the Lord of Masks holding in his left hand?”

Huh…? He was holding something? “He was holding a flower from a carnivorous grodoodle plant, grown by the Lord of Corruption.” What the actually fuck?! 

“Excellent! That only flashed on screen for the briefest of moments, and yet you still caught it! Amazing! Your knowledge truly is extensive! In fact, I’d even say it’s creepy!”

No kidding… “Hey, is it just me, or have all of my questions been way harder than Naomi’s? Like, suspiciously harder. Though, they’re still so easy for me that I’m ready to fall asleep here. Anyway… How long are we going to keep this charade up? This is getting boring.” Mammon walked up behind me and patted my back softly. “Yep, I’d say it has. All right, Naomi, it’s time to pull out the big guns! Let’s see how Levi here likes your trump card! Levi, you’re way too full of yours. Which is why we’re about to reach inside ya, yank out that pride, and crush it like a bug!” I mean, I guess. “What…?” “Well, well, interesting…”.

Chapter 20: 4-1 & 4-4: The Trump Card

“All right, Naomi, it’s time to pull out the big guns! Let’s see how Levi here likes your trump card!” With those words, I walked up to where Asmodeus is and asked for the microphone. 

“Wow! It sounds to me like the gauntlet has been thrown down! It would seem Naomi has some sort of trump card to use against Leviathan! Perhaps now would be a good time to check in with our color commentator. Satan, what do you think this could be about?”

Satan smirked, knowing full well what I’m doing. “Well, it’s not at all surprising that Naomi would come into this with a secret weapon. It seems that the advice I gave is about to pay some dividends. Excellent.” Really though, thank you, Satan.

“Just a minute… Satan, are you telling us that you provided aid to Naomi? How very wicked of you! I suppose this would be a good time to get your take on this as well, Beel.”

He also helped me. “If you want to hear what I have to say, it’s going to cost you. Let’s say one extra-large bowl of katsudon and some miso soup to go along with that.” Heh, thanks Beel.

“OK, whose idea was it to invite Beel to this, huh?! He’s done nothing but eat this entire time!”

I thought you invited him…

“... In any event, if Naomi really does have a secret weapon, it could mean something that will make winning against Leviathan possible. Perhaps we should hear what Naomi’s opponent thinks about this. Tell me, Levi, what’s running through your head right now?!”

Levi was just laughing his head off, as if he’s gonna keep laughing if I say all of this.

“Right… I have absolutely no idea what you’re saying! But clearly you don’t see this as a threat… Got it! So what could this trump card of Naomi be?! Let’s find out…! Here you go, sorry it took a while to give it to you.”

Was the last thing he said before handing me the mic. I then proceeded to summarize the major plot development in the as-of-yet unreleased TSL Volume 9. There were gasps heard from other TSL fans, Mammon was looking at me happily, meanwhile Levi was sitting there dumbfounded. “Wh… what…? NO! That’s insane… the Lord of Masks would never do that to the Lord of Shadow.” OH! That’s happening now! Thanks Lord of Masks, AKA Satan. “Lies, all of it! Pure hogwash! Don’t think you can fool me by making up random stuff like that!” Diavolo squashed that idea, “Hmm. Actually, Naomi doesn’t appear to be lying as far as I can see.” “Levi, you know as well as I do that Lord Diavolo has the ability to discern whether someone is telling the truth.” Hehehe, thanks Diavolo.

“B-But… no…! Everyone online has been talking about how the Lord of Masks and the Lord of Shadow are totally going to make up… what you said CAN’T happen! It… it just CAN’T!” Hey, I felt that way too when I read the manuscript… but it’s the truth. But, I can’t relate to him, not now. Mammon came up and whispered to me, “Huh, so all that stuff Simeon told you was true then? How about that? Still though, how is it that he knows all that?” He is the author so… I got up in Levi’s face “Well, tough luck for you Levi. Because like any TRUE fan of a series, I had the chance to meet and befriend the creator. Has that happened to you yet? No? What a bummer!” I gave my most convincing sadistic smile as it made him look at me in anger.

“All right, um… Okay, I suppose that settles who the true TSL nerd is…”

“I won’t stand for this.”

Levi?

“All you did was stay up one night marathoning the DVDs. The idea that someone like YOU could actually be a bigger TSL fan than me, it’s…” Oh god, I am so dead. “Wh-Whoa, calm down there, Levi…!” Was all Mammon could say.

“No… no, I WILL NOT STAND FOR THIIIIIIS!”

Suddenly, his appearance changed, horns and a tail came from his head and back respectively. “Uh-oh….! Naomi, run! Get out of here!” Right ahead of you! I ran away from Levi, but water kept coming from all angles, making me scrape my hands and knees on the ground from me falling back. “Mammon, help!” I called out, “Hold on! I’m comin’... Wh… D’AAAAH!” Mammon?! “Beel, you idiot! What’s the big idea drippin’ ice cream all over the floor?! You made me slip! Naomi!” Was all I heard before I was being lifted into the air by streams of water, holding me up by my neck, drowning me. The water pressure was too much…! I can’t… can’t breathe for longer…!

“... That’s enough.”

“I believe you were going to settle this via a QUIZ, weren’t you? Not through violence.”

Suddenly, the rush of water to my head stopped as I started coughing up water. I was also in Lucifer’s arms as he had his horns and wings come from his head and back respectively. Once he got to the ground, he set me on the ground on my back, allowing me to cough out more water. “You’re out of control, Levi.” Levi looked on in fear, “L… Lucifer…”. Mammon ran up to me, helping me cough up the rest of the water. “Unbelievable! Just as Leviathan was about to strike, who should step in and stop him but the one and only Lucifer himself! Simply incredible!” He’s still keeping up the commentary… “I haven’t seen you leap to someone’s rescue like that in some time, Lucifer.”. Meanwhile, Beel was choking on his food. Thankfully he’s alright. Mammon kept rubbing my back while looking at the scrapes I had on me. 

Lucifer sighed, “Levi, go back to your room and cool off.” Was all he said, but Levi stayed there. “Levi? You heard what he said, right?” Even Diavolo stepped in. “... Yeah.” And then he left. Drops of water came trickling down, making me hiss in pain as they hit my wounds. Of course he can control salt water. “What is it, Mammon? You look like you want to say something.” Lucifer asked, “... No. I don’t wanna say nothin’.” He looked so disappointed, but he kept rubbing my back to make sure all the water in my throat was coughed out. “So, what are we going to do now? How are we supposed to have our competition without Levi?” Asmodeus questioned, “I don't think I could keep going if I wanted… *cough* *cough* to…” I coughed. “I guess this means that the competition ends in a draw. Neither one of them won.” I’m fine with that. “I’ve got an idea. You should give your guest free cafeteria meal tickets as a parting gift. Fifty years’ worth ought to do the trick.” Beel… “Still, I have to say I find it surprising that you would go out of your way to just rescue a mere human, Lucifer. Very surprising… don’t you agree, Mammon?” Whether it’s surprising or not, he still saved me. Mammon on the other hand was annoyed, “... Huh? Why’re ya askin’ me?”. “As the oldest, it is naturally my duty to clean up my younger siblings’ messes.” Was all Lucifer said. “Thank you, really, Lucifer.” I told him as he nodded in acknowledgement. Mammon on the other hand kept quiet. I… I just got it… he wasn’t just cleaning up Levi’s mess, was he?

Eventually, Lucifer told Mammon to take care of my wounds for me and make sure I was alright. I couldn’t stand for long, so Mammon carried me to my room in silence. I still couldn’t get over it… I almost died… Once we got to my room, he put me on my bed and pulled out a first aid kit. “So, ya made it out of that without dying. Ya got most of the water coughed out, which is good. Where are the wounds ya had?” I pointed them out, realizing I also sprained my wrist. “My wrist also hurts…” I hissed. “Alright.” He then went ahead to treat my wounds, making sure not to irritate them much. “You humans really are way less physically capable than us demons. That’s because they don’t eat enough. And unlike us, they don’t eat the right things.” Oh, and Beel followed us too. I don’t mind though. “Stop tying everything back to food, Beel! Actually, why’re you even here, anyway? Seems to me that you’ve been spendin’ an awful lot of time here ever since the night of the DVD marathon.” True, but again I don’t mind. 

“Well, so have you. I mean, you’ve even left a cell phone charger here. And a toothbrush, too. That’s how much you’re over here.” Was his rebuttal. Well, I did make a pact with him, and he’s in charge of me. And honestly I didn’t notice he left his stuff here. “W… well that’s because, uh… you know… I’ve gotta look after this human, don’t I? It’s my job…” Exactly. “Mammon, you’re doing a terrible job with those bandages.” Beel’s not wrong, they’re way too loose. “Hey, shut up! I’ve never had to wrap someone’s wrist before, okay? I don’t know how it works. If you think I’m doin’ such a bad job, then why don’t YOU do it, Beel!” Mammon retorted, but Beel is still eating his pizzas so that’s a no. “Dammit Beel, Listen to me when I’m talking to you! Wait a minute… isn’t that MY slice you got there in your other hand?!” Beel just ignored him and stood up from the chair, “You know, I could really go for a soda right now. I’m going to go run into the kitchen.” And with that he left. “... Hey, Beel! You put down one of those slices you’re holdin’ right now! HEY!” Too late, Mammon. Too late. 

“Of all the… Seriously, does that guy ever stop eatin’?! You’d better keep a close eye on your pizza, or he’ll steal yours away next.” Heh, I do. Mammon undid the wrap he did on my wrist and redid it, making it tighter than the last time. “... Ah… um, by the way… There’s somethin’ I want you to know.” Hm? “What is it, Mammon?” I asked, “... Listen. The next time your life’s in danger, I’m gonna be the one to save you, all right? Don’t ya forget that… And if I can’t manage to save you, then make sure you die, got it?! I don’t want no one else steppin’ in and savin’ you, all right?! It’s me or no one, understand?!” I-Is this his way of saying he cares…? His face was a bright crimson, making me blush too. I… I don’t know what to say… “H-Hey, why are ya crying?” Huh? I wiped my eyes with my not bandaged hand and sure enough, I was crying. “I’ve just never… never heard someone say that… It’s so kind of you…” I muttered as he looked up at me with a red face. When he was done wrapping my wrist and was about to cover my knee wounds. I stop him by taking his face and kissing his forehead, “Thank you… so much.”. He got more flustered, “G-Good… jeez, you should just agree with me like that.”.

*RING* *RING*

Huh? “Huh…? That ain’t my phone. Is it yours?” I grabbed my phone and sure enough, it was mine ringing.

Chapter 21: 4-6 & 4-10: Up the Stairs

It was Levi who was ringing me. He asked me to meet him in the planetarium. Sigh, I have to apologize to him as well. I got him worked up and kinda being a bitch. It was overboard, him going to kill me, but what did I expect from a demon? I can’t bring human common knowledge when dealing with literal demons. “Who was it?” Mammon asked, “Levi, he wants to talk to me. Can you patch me up quickly?”. “Do you need me to go with you?” I shook my head, “I doubt Levi would try something like that after getting scolded by Lucifer. But if it gives you comfort, you can stay in the music room.”. He agreed to those terms and quickly put the adhesive bandages on all my wounds before we made our way to the music room. Like he promised, he stayed in the music room as I continued into the planetarium.

Levi was already there, “... Finally. I’ve been waiting for you to show up. It took you long enough. When I call for you, you need to come right away, understand? Don’t walk, run. I want you moving at light speed. Like the way Henry races over whenever his best friend the Lord of Shadow calls on him. You saw the TSL DVDs, so you should know. He comes riding up on the winged unicorn that he won off of the Lord of Fools in a bet.” I couldn’t help but chuckle. “I’m sorry, just wanted to make sure these scrapes were treated.” He looked apologetic for a second, before getting to his usual persona. “... Now don’t get me wrong. I’m not saying you and I are best friends or anything at all. As if. So, do you know why I called you here?” No clue. “How about we patch things up between us?” I suggested, “EXCUSE ME? What do you mean patch things up? In order to patch things up, we would’ve had to have been on good terms to begin with, wouldn’t we? I don’t remember you and me being buddies. Not any time in the last 5000 years at least. So, don’t go getting the wrong idea.” 

Sigh, guess I should just apologize. “Look, I went too far earlier. I shouldn’t have been THAT bitchy, I just wanted to get you riled up. So, I’m sorry.” I told him as he kept quiet. “... All right, look. Here’s the thing. You remember why we decided to have that competition in the first place, right? It was to see who the bigger TSL fan was. And I told you that if you won, I’d enter into a pact with you. That little trump card and attitude you pulled out were real dirty tricks… but a promise is a promise, after all. It really kills me to do this… it makes my stomach churn. But, I’ll keep my end of the bargain. I’ll do it. I’ll make a pact with you.” Wait, really? With a smile, I extended my left hand to him since my right was still sprained. “Thank you.” I told him, “Hmph…” Was all he said before taking my hand and mumbling something. An orange light came from the inside of my left wrist before slowly revealing Levi’s pact mark on my wrist. Heh, that’s two demons now.

Levi let go of my hand, “... So what’s all this about anyway?” Oh yeah, the fucking soundtrack. “There’s something you’re not telling me, isn’t there? A normie human like you asking to make a pact with a demon like me? You must have some sort of ulterior motive.” Oh god, I have to explain the plan to him now…

“This is about more than just making a pact, right? You’re after something else. Go on, spill the beans.” Actually, I can have Mammon fill him in on the plan. “Lend me your copy of the TSL soundtrack.” I said, “AHA! I knew it! I knew no one would actually WANT to make a pact with me. Not like this is surprising or anything.” Wow, this guy has worse self-esteem than me. “Well, I don’t know what you’re planning on doing with my record, but… just don’t sell it, understand?” I’m not Mammon, so I won’t. “You’d better give it back to me when you’re done, is that clear?! If you touch it, make sure to wipe off any fingerprints. And no eating potato chips and stuff when you handle it. It’s super, super rare, so you’d better not lose any of the inserts or the sleeve or anything!” So treat it like how I treat my streaming equipment, got it. He used his magic to bring his vinyl to him before handing it to me. Oh, and I have a reason to give this to Lucifer as well. 

After thanking Levi and telling Mammon to tell Levi the whole plan, I made my way to Lucifer’s room. With a deep breath, I knocked on the door. 

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

“The door’s open. Come in.”

With a second deep breath, I opened the door. C’mon, theater class, don’t fail me now. His room was massive, including his bed. Like Jesus Christ, that’s a double king bed. Lucifer was standing next to the gramophone. “Ah, Naomi, it’s you. Today really was quite the disaster, wasn’t it?” Well, not really. But I can’t tell you that… “But despite all that happened, you should know that Levi’s not normally like that. He may be a high-ranking demon, but he’s quite harmless by nature. Try not to hold it against him. So, tell me, what brings you here at this hour?” He asked, “I wanted to thank you for saving me from almost drowning, so I made a pact with Levi to make him give this to me, so I can give it to you!” I showed him the TSL soundtrack vinyl with a warm (fake) smile. He was shocked when he saw it, “Wh…! Is that what I think it is?! Ah, now I get it. So, this is why you wanted to make a pact with Levi. Do you realize what it is you’ve got here, what this represents?” Um, giving you a gift that’s rare as thanks? 

“No, not really. I just know that this thing is cursed, right?” I asked, “I don’t imagine you would. This isn’t any ordinary soundtrack, you see. There’s quite a history to it. First of all, yes it is cursed. I don’t have any particular interest in ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ as a story. No… What interests me is the person who served as the first composer for the TSL movies. You see, the composer I speak of is dead now. He killed himself. The final song he wrote before his death was meant to be used in the scene where the Lord of Corruption puts a curse on the heroes. But due to the composer committing suicide, they decided not to use that track. They saved it, but didn’t release it to the public. However, a group of die hard hans pooled their own funds and had a very limited number of vinyl editions produced. As you might have guessed by now, this record is one of the few that were created. However, all of the people involved in its creation, as well as every single person who owned a copy of it, ended up dying mysteriously. So, people started saying the record itself was cursed. I heard all of these had been destroyed. But all this time, Levi has had a copy. I had no idea.” Wait… I’ve been carrying around something like this like it was nothing!? Well, I’m already in hell, can’t get any worse than this… “All right, I’ll go ahead and take this. We’ll consider it payment for saving you earlier. Still, I really do appreciate you bringing this to me. I think I’ll spend tonight savoring every last note of this music here… which means I probably won’t be able to bring myself to leave my room tonight.” This fucker knew all along, didn’t he? Sigh, at least I guess this means he’s gonna let me do whatever. “You see, we demons can’t resist temptation. When there’s something we really want staring us in the face, we have to have it. That’s simply how we are. Right now what I want is to stay up all night listening to this record. I can’t help it… I have to do it. But don’t think that means you’re free to climb the stairs to the attic, Naomi. That place is off-limits.” Oh, I’m gonna climb up those stairs. “Well then, good night.” Good night, Lucifer. 

Time to scheme, hehehe. I waited for everyone to go to sleep before making my way to the attic stairs. Slowly, I made my way up the stairs.

Chapter 22: 4-12 & 4-15: The Voice from the Attic

“... Naomi…”

GAH! S-Someone c-called my name…!

“Finally, no one is going to stop you.”

Maybe I shouldn’t go up these stairs…

“Now’s your chance to climb the stairs.”

Ugh… the curiosity is killing me!

“Come… this way, Naomi.”

Alright, creepy voice… I walked up the stairs, keeping both of my hands close together. At the top of the stairs was a door that looked like a cell door, but the patterns were more intricate. There in the door was a slightly taller guy with short blue hair with white streaks, purple eyes, and we dressed as if he was ready to sleep at any moment. “I knew you were the one person who’d be able to find me.” Um… “Who are you?” I asked, “Who am I? That’s a good question. I forgot the answer long ago, myself.” He’s definitely keeping that secret from me… “Are you a demon…?” I also asked, “Don’t be ridiculous! Just the thought of being one of them is enough to send a shiver down my spine. I’m a human, just like you.” Wait, why would the brothers keep another human here? Especially locking them up here… “A demon imprisoned me here long ago, and I’ve been stuck here ever since. It was Lucifer. I’m guessing you’ve met him.” Yep, I just finished talking to him too. “Well, that demon is the one who locked me in here. I’m begging you, Naomi. You’ve got to get me out of here.” He pleaded. I… I just don’t know…

I… I just don’t know… Yeah, Lucifer is suspicious… But why would he lock a human up here and tell me it’s dangerous? No, I don’t have the full story. Also…

‘In year 825 of the ancient era, the Lord of Emptiness leads a sudden rebellion against his eldest brother, the Lord of Corruption. Unwilling to forgive this betrayal, the Lord of Corruption imprisons him within the Tower of Shadow in the farthest corner of the world. The other lords lament the fate that has befallen their youngest brother, but there is nothing they can do. For they fear the wrath of the Lord of Corruption above all else…’

I know using TSL as a reference isn’t the best idea, but it’s really too much of a coincidence to not at least refer to it. No, at least until I get the full story, I should try and figure out as much as I can before I make decisions like this.

“I’m asking for your help.”

He pleaded again. Sigh, if he is actually a human, it would be wrong to refuse him too. “Help you how? I don’t have magic, like Solomon.” I told him, “That’s what I’m about to tell you. Make sure to listen closely. Now, you can’t open this door. Neither of us are capable of that. Because it’s sealed with a very powerful sort of magic. In order to break the seal, you need the consent of Lucifer and his six brothers.” Six brothers? I only met five of them, I don’t know where the sixth one is. “But they’re not exactly nice folks. It’s not like all we have to ask them politely and they’ll lift the seal. You must already know that, right? But you’re a special case. You can make them do it.” “Okay, want me to try asking them?” I asked, “Oh no, there’s no need to do that! Because you have the power to bend demons to your will. What I’m trying to say is that you should make pacts with these demons--all of them.” And… use the pacts to make them open the door… I-I don’t know… “You’ve already got Mammon and Leviathan under your control, right? Well, doing the same to the rest of them will be just as simple.” Yes, I have pacts with them… but I don’t want to bend them to my will like that…

No, I can’t show my hesitation here. I can’t trust him, not yet at least. Also, how does he know? Mammon’s pact is currently wrapped up, and I haven’t moved my left hand from my chest. “How do you know about my pacts with Mammon and Levi?” “That’s not important. What matters is that I’m counting on you to come through from me, Naomi. You’re the only one who can help me now.” That doesn’t answer my question. “You’re my sole ray of hope in this bleak, bleak world. You’ve got to start by gaining their trust. And if you want to do that, you can’t tell them that you came here and spoke with me. Whatever you do, don’t mention that. Let’s see, you should probably start with Beelzebub. Yes, he’d be the best choice. You need to get close to him. I have faith in you, Naomi. I know you’ll get me out of here. So then, we have a deal. I’m counting on you, Naomi.” Sigh… With that, I left. Lots of thoughts were in my mind. But one thing is true: I can’t trust him. But in the meantime, I will make pacts with the brothers. If he is as dangerous as Lucifer says, I’d rather have them be in my corner before trying to let him out.

~The Next Day~

I woke up and made my way to the dining hall. I didn’t sleep well, but I hid it well with makeup.

“Good morning, Naomi.”

Oh, hey Lucifer. “I have to say, I enjoyed last night immensely. I listened to that record over and over… I can’t tell you how many times. And because of that, I’m running on far too little sleep today. But I’m in a great mood.” That’s good for you… “I see you’re up late today. I take it you didn’t get much sleep either. Did something happen last night to keep you up?” Oh yeah, there’s a creepy guy in your attic. As if I’ll tell him that, he’ll kill me. “You’re reading too much into it. I just couldn’t sleep properly because of my injuries.” I told him, “Hm, perhaps you’re right.” I was about to start eating before he lowered himself to my ear, “Let me give you a piece of advice. You should focus on surviving this year here, finish the exchange program, and going back to the human world. That’s all you need to concern yourself with. Would you like me to make it a bit clearer for you? ‘Curiosity killed the cat’ . Surely you’ve heard of this expression? Well, curiosity can very literally get you killed here as well.” My grip on the silverware tightened as he moved away, “Hmm, I guess that’s more of what you’d call a word of warning than a piece of advice… Eh, but why split hairs? Forget all about what happened last night. I allowed you to satisfy your own curiosity as a favor to you since you brought me that record. But rest assured, it won’t happen again.” He looked at my face before leaving. I was still stone-faced, but on the inside I was fucking terrified. 

I took a deep breath: Keep both Lucifer and that guy in the attic at arms-length. That’s all I gotta do.

Chapter 23: 4-17 & 4-19: Beelzebub, Avatar of Gluttony

I didn’t pay attention in class, I couldn’t after what happened yesterday morning. 

“-Would you like me to make it a bit clearer for you? ‘Curiosity killed the cat’. Surely you’ve heard of this expression? Well, curiosity can very literally get you killed here as well.”

Those words still ring in my ears. He knew the whole plan, of course he did. I just need to act like a normal exchange student… while also making pacts with the rest of the brothers… this will be a hard year…

“Mmm, this is amazing! Ahh… nothin’ beats a fried scorpion sandwich with vinegar and tartar sauce for a late morning snack! In a bento box with all the fixings, of course!”

At least he’s happy, heh. Being with Mammon helps me feel calm, probably because I now know I can trust him. Levi too, to some extent. I then noticed Beel staring at Mammon from in front of us. “D’ah… Beel!” You didn’t notice him? “St-Stop it! This is MINE! Don’t look at my food like that. It’s like you’re devouring it with your eyes!” “I don’t want it.” Wait, Beel doesn’t want food? “... Huh? Wait, what’s that now? Did you just say you don’t want it? You’re actually tellin’ me you don’t want this crazy good fried scorpion sandwich and tartar sauce?! Are ya outta your mind?! Are you sick to your stomach?! Is this the day when hell really does freeze over?! Or wait… is this a dream?!” You don’t need to go overboard. “Nope. None of the above.” Beel answered, “Then why aren’t you hungry, Beel?” I asked. “I don’t like your cooking, that’s all.” PFFFT- I-I can’t, I just started laughing my ass off. “S-Stop laughing, human! And way to say somethin’ so super rude like it’s no big deal, Beel. That really hurts, ya know! Actually though, I DIDN’T make this. I got it from a witch who gave it to me as an offering.” You still talk to those witches? “All right then, I’ll take it.” Heh, you walked right into that, Mammon. “Uh, what? No you won’t. What makes you think you can have this? I don’t remember offerin’ it to you. Although, if you want it that bad, I guess I could sell it to you as a special favor. If you ain’t got cash on you, I’ll take precious gems as payment instead. I’d probably settle for sapphires, rubies, Moldavite--” I tapped his shoulder and pointed to Beel, who was already eating his sandwich. “HEY… WHOA! I didn’t say you could eat that! D’ah, you wolfed the whole thing down in three seconds flat.” Impressive. “I want my morning snack back, Beel! Actually no… Too late. Give me money. You owe me now!” “Sorry, it’s all gone. And I don’t have any money, either. Or gemstones.”. Mammon growled at Beel as I patted his head.

“Naomi! Don’t just sit there watching! Say somethin’ to Beel!” Sigh, of course. It was both of their faults though, but… I do have the pact with Mammon. “You shouldn’t have done that, Beel. Mammon’s your older brother.” “You’re damn straight he shouldn’t have! Hey, are you listening, Beel?! Did ya hear that?!” Meanwhile, “You know, it really could’ve used some pickles. The sandwich felt like it was missing something without them.” Of course. “No one asked if you liked it, you idiot!”. I couldn’t help but giggle. “If it makes you feel better, I can try cooking up something for you, Mammon, after classes. I do need help figuring out how to cook Devildom food, could you teach me the basics?” I asked and he sadly nodded. Heh, cute. “Can I have some too?” Beel asked and I nodded at him too.

“Hey there, you three.”

That voice… It's Simeon! “It’s so nice to see how well you all get along.” It is nice seeing these two act like siblings. “Wha? Are ya blind, Simeon?! Can’t you see that we’re ready to kill each other here?!” Again, that’s brotherly love. 

“Don’t you dare speak to Simeon that way, demon! Show some respect!” 

Aw, it’s Luke! “It’s good to see the two of you again!” I smiled at both of them. “Eh? Ah, Fido… it’s you. Didn’t realize you were there.” Huh? First Lucifer calls him ‘Chihuahua’, and now you call him ‘Fido’? “Wh… don’t call me Fido! My NAME is Luke. Can’t you get that through your head?! Or are you as stupid as you are rude?!” Probably. “Mmhmm, whatever. Do you ever stop yippin’ and yappin’?” Mammon then proceeded to put his elbow on his head, “Hey, quit it! Don’t rest your elbow on my head! Now you listen to me… I may not look important to you, but I’ll have you know that I report directly to Michael--” “Right, uh-huh. It’s always ‘Michael this, Michael that’ with you.”. I just giggled at the two as they continued to argue and it reminded me, I haven’t given back Simeon’s manuscript! “Simeon! Sorry it’s taken me a while, but I’m gonna give it back now.” I opened my bag and took out the manuscript to hand to him. “Ah, thank you, Naomi. Did these help with the thing with Leviathan?” I nodded at him and we both smiled at each other before looking back at the argument between the demon I have a pact with, and his fellow angel.

“-Listen to me when I’m talking to you demon!” Mammon was now holding up Luke by his collar in the air as Luke was flailing around. “Mammon, I know how cute Luke is when he’s frustrated, but I think you’ve harassed him enough. I’d appreciate it if you’d stop. If you don’t I’ll ask Naomi here to tell you to stop, and we all know how that will turn out.” Simeon calmly said, “It’s so hard not to, though. He’s just so funny… Isn’t that right, Beel?”. Our attention then moved to Beel, “I bet he tastes good.” What…? “I am NOT funny! And I don’t taste good, either!” Luke said, still in the air. With a sigh, I stood up and took Luke out of Mammon’s grasp to where he could stand on his own. “Thank you, Naomi.” He hugged my side, and hid behind me, away from both Mammon and Beel. Cute. “So, what is it you angels want? I know you must want somethin’. Otherwise you wouldn’t walk up and strike up a conversation with us outta nowhere.” Mammon asked, “Ah yes, right. I almost forgot. We’re actually planning to go on a camping trip soon, you see. We thought it would be a good way to have fun and get to know each other better. And that’s why I’m here to invite you. We’d love it if you’d all join us.” A camping trip?

“Wha? Ugh, so it’s another one of your lame ideas. You always do this.” I don’t think it’s lame, it sounds fun. Mammon continued, “Listen, for starters, camping is a total drag. Isn’t that right, Beel?” Who wants to bet he’s gonna ask about the food? “Hmm, camping… That would mean cooking out… Ooh, and roasting marshmallows… I’m in.” Knew it. The older brother sighed, “Ya see, this is your problem, Beel. You’ve gotta quit lettin’ your stomach make decisions for you. So, what do you think about this camping thing, Naomi?” “It sounds like fun! I’ve never been camping before!” I answered honestly. “I was afraid you’d say that. So, we’ve got another fan of camping here, huh? This sucks. Just bein’ around people like you is a drag. Wait a second, you’ve never been camping?” He finally caught on. “Yeah, my family has never been… what you would call ‘together’ most of the time, so we never had much family trips. They also never let me go on school trips if it would take more than a day, which included possible camping trips. So, I’m happy I can finally get to experience camping!” I explained, “It will be so much fun, Naomi!” Luke jumped up and hugged me tighter. 

Simeon chuckled at the little scene with me and Luke, “Well, just keep in mind that we’re going camping, and you’re invited.” Just then, his phone started ringing. “Uh-oh, it seems I have a phone call. If you’ll excuse me, I should really take this. You three take care now.” And so, Simeon left. Luke however, stayed hugging my side. Reminds of the last time this happened,

“... Never trust a demon.”

Is he still worried about me? “Hey, Fido. Shouldn’t you be headin’ off with your friend there? Not hugging Naomi…” Mammon broke me out of my thoughts, “... Hey. Don’t tell me what to do. As it happens, I AM leaving, yes, but not because you told me to. Also, MY NAME’S NOT FIDO, OKAY?!” This poor kid…

~Timeskip~

I was just in my room, already changed out of my uniform, and laying on my bed. I recently made a post saying that I was working on a song this whole time, hence the lack of streams lately. However…

“-Let’s see, you should probably start with Beelzebub. Yes, he’d be the best choice. You need to get close to him. I have faith in you, Naomi. I know you’ll get me out of here.”

I guess I can try to make a pact with Beel, he seems the easiest out of the others since we’re somewhat friendly. Huh? Oh, Mammon’s texting me.

Mammon- I’m feeling a little hungry.
Mammon- Come meet me in the kitchen. Now.
Mammon- Just to be clear, it’s not like I’m afraid Lucifer might catch me if I go alone. That’s not what this is about.
Mammon- Seriously, that’s not what this is about! For real, it isn’t!

--__End__--

Heh, I guess I can go to the kitchen. I’m a little hungry too. I put on my slippers and made my way to the kitchen. Once I got there, I got such a warm welcome from Mammon, “Took ya long enough.” Such a warm welcome… “Listen, when I call you, you need to come lickity-split. I’m hungry, and I’m in a bad mood to moot. Ya shoulda known that. Well, whatever. Let’s have a look inside the fridge and see what we can find since you can’t cook yet.” Alright. He opened the fridge, there were lots of things that I didn’t think would go into the fridge. “... Ugh, there’s nothin’ good in here. Wait… now what do we have here? Looks like custard. Here, eat this. I need an accomplice. I don’t wanna be the only one in trouble.” He then proceeded to hand me the custard. It had a note on it saying, ‘Property of Beelzebub. You eat it, you die.’ . Yeah no, I’m not gonna risk death again… at least not for a good while. “You’ve gotta be seriously brave to eat this custard here. If you can do that, I’ll admit you’ve got guts. So, you’re gonna do it, right? What am I sayin’? Do it. That’s an order.” Excuse me? You know what? “Why don’t you eat it, Mammon?” I smiled wickedly at him, “Were you even listenin’ to what I said? If I’m the only one eatin’ this stuff, and I end up gettin’ caught, then I’ll take all the blame. You’re already an accomplice in this. You were the second you agreed to meet me here. So, go on, eat it!” He then took a spoon and force fed the custard to me. Ugh, I shouldn’t entertain him like this… “There we go. You did it. You totally ate Beel’s custard! I saw ya! Great, now I’ve got an accomplice. If you ate his stuff too, that means we’re in this boat together! So, my turn. Let’s see if I can find anything else good in here. I’ve got a feeling there’s probably something nice hiding back here in this corner--”.

The sounds of footsteps coming into the kitchen made us both freeze in our spots. Shit… it’s Beel, isn’t it? “D’AH…! Beel! Wh-What’s the big idea sneakin’ up on me like that? How long have you been there…?” Probably when you force fed me his damn custard… “... Did you eat my custard? Did you actually eat my CUSTARD?! Answer me, Mammon!” Mammon! “N-Now wait a second, Beel! Lemme explain! There’s a good reason for--” “You did, didn’t you…?” I am so dead… “You… ate… my… custard…!” OH GOD, AND HE TRANSFORMED TOO, OKAY. “Uh-oh…” I blame you for this, Mammon.

Chapter 24: 4-A & 4-C: He Who Lets Down His Guard Pays the Price

3rd Person POV

Mammon was dancing and singing around Naomi’s room, looking through all her stuff. It seems like Naomi knew that he did this, as there are notes on her consoles and streaming equipment saying, ‘If you try selling this Mammon, I will make you do the invisible chair punishment until I’m satisfied. And you will get them back for me.’ and he was avoiding them like the plague. “Hm hm hm hm hmmm… What’s Naomi’s is mine, and what’s mine is… miiine!... Hm hm hmm!~” He sang as he kept looking around her room. He then started speaking out loud, “Ya know… Other than the stuff I can’t touch, Naomi doesn’t really have anything good here. But eh, I guess it shouldn’t be surprising. After all, she only packed three boxes. One for her consoles and microwave, one for her laptop stuff, and one for her clothes, stuffed animals, cushions, and blankets.” He made his way over to her drawers, “There’s nothin’ but her clothes here in the drawers in Naomi’s room. Lemme check the closet. Let’s see… we’ve got some uniforms, some regular clothes… not much else.”. Mammon then found something and pulled it out, “Wait… what’s this! I spy a promising-looking box! I bet somethin’ good is hidden in here! What could it be?! Money?!” He sniffed it, “... Nah, doesn’t smell like money to me. Maybe it’s jewelry? A bank card? A winning lottery ticket? The deed to some property somewhere? Wait, she’s 17… why would a 17 year old have those things?”. He then opened the box, only to be met with sweets. “... Ugh, there ain’t nothin’ good in here at all. It’s just some chocolate! And candy and cookies… All that’s in here is sweets!”

“I’ll take that.”

Beel popped from behind Mammon at the mention of the sweets. “Aha, I knew it…! Wherever there’s food, you always show up, doncha, Beel? Guaranteed.” The younger brother scoffed, “Like you’ve got room to criticize. Wherever there’s money, YOU always show up, don’t you, Mammon?”. “... Hmph. You’re real lucky, ya know that? All you’ve gotta do is start whinin’ about being hungry and someone usually ends up giving you somethin’ to eat. Well, just you try bein’ me for a change. I can ask people for money all I want, but no one ever gives me any. It’s a tough life--a real tough life.” Beel wasn’t actually listening, he was busy eating Naomi’s stash of sweets. “Hey, come on! You ain’t even payin’ attention! Anyway, that’s why I’m forced to go digging through this stuff while Naomi’s not around. ‘Cause I can’t just ask for money, I’ve gotta take it. Now, I guess maybe I could sell these uniforms and stuff and make some money that way. Human exchange students are pretty unique. There might be some crazies who’d collect stuff like this.”. 

Beel finished off the sweets, “Whatever. You know you’re not going to do it, Mammon.”. The Avatar of Greed raised his eyebrow, “Eh? What’re ya talkin’ about?” “I’m saying that you’re all talk. You’re not going to actually sell Naomi’s uniforms and stuff, no matter what you claim.”. Mammon’s face showed shock, mostly from Beel being able to read him completely. “Wh… hey! Don’t pretend ya know what I will and won’t do! In case you’ve forgotten, you’re talkin’ to THE Mammon, Avatar of Greed! You better bet I’d sell the uniforms… I’d even sell Naomi if there was any profit in it! I’d even wrap Naomi in a nice gift wrap and put a nice bow on top! Listen, if ya think I care about how some random human feels, you’re dead wrong! Mammon doesn’t care about humans! They’re demon food, that’s it! I mean, sure, I did end up making a pact by accident, but still--” “Mm… these cookies are pretty good, too.” Beel still wasn’t listening. “HEY! Listen to me when I’m talkin’ to you, Beel!”.

Beel finally finished the cookies that were in the box, “Even if you did steal something out of Naomi’s room, what would be the point? You made a pact. Which means that if Naomi tells you to give it back, you’d have to. You know that.”. Mammon sighed, “‘Course I know that! But it’s possible nobody will figure out that I was the one who took it!” “Stop making lame excuses and just be honest. You’re not planning on selling anything. The truth is that you like your human, so much that you can’t help wanting to dig through this stuff.”. The way Beel was able to read his older brother was astonishing. “Wh… WHAT?! Is that s’posed to be some sorta joke?! Why would I be interested in some dumb human?! Like I said, humans are nothin’ more than food for us demons! They’re like insects, no better than roly-polies! Ya think I’d be interested in a roly-poly? Hell no! That’s crazy! A-And anyway, Naomi’s not even special as far as humans go! A total weakling… can’t use magic for nothing. Why would I care about--” “Listen to you. You’re desperate to deny this. You’re almost in a panic over it. It’s as if you’re screaming, ‘Look, I’m totally crazy about my human, Beel!’”. 

The Avatar of Greed turned red, “What?! WHAT?! I’m not desperate, and I’m not in a panic, either! I’m totally calm! Everything’s normal in Mammonland!” Beel ignored his brother’s panic and changed the topic slightly. “I have to say, it seems like Naomi kind of likes you, too.” “R… Really? Are you serious? You think Naomi… likes me? Well, now that you mention it, Naomi does strike up conversations with me more than other demons, right? Maybe I’m giving off the aura of someone that’s okay to confide in…?”. The younger brother just rolled his eyes and muttered, “Well, they say that the stupider someone is, the easier they are to talk to…” Mammon glared at him, “Eh? Did you say somethin’ just now, Beel?” but Beel just denied it. Mammon turned around with a smile, “Now that I think about it, it’s really not surprising, is it? I’m good-lookin’, I’m smart. And how do I put it exactly… I’m the sort of demon you WANT in your corner, you know? And it may not always be obvious, but I’m one of the Devildom’s elite, after all! One of the seven rulers of the underworld. Everywhere I go, folks cower before me! So, it only makes sense that Naomi would be really taken with me.”

*SNAP*

“What was that sound just now?” Laughter came from the Avatar of Gluttony, “That was me taking a picture of you on my cell phone. I wanted to get a shot of that lame, goofy smile on your face.”. Fear filled the Avatar of Greed’s face, “Wh-What’d you say?!” “I mean, that was some look you had. Just the thought that you might be special to Naomi made you SO happy that I thought you were about to do backflips.”. Beel then proceeded to raise his phone up as Mammon tried jumping for it. “Hey… no! You delete that right now!” “No can do. I’ve already sent it to Satan, Asmodeus, and everyone.”. Mammon got angrier, “WHAT?! You idiot! This isn’t funny! Unsend that right now… Hurry, ya dolt!” “Too late.”. The older brother kept jumping for the phone, “Dammit, Beel! Don’t make me use force…!”. Beel taunted, “Oh, you’re going to use force, are you…?” “Wh-What? Somethin’ wrong with that?”. Beel dropped the teasing tone and turned serious, “Are you saying you think you’re strong enough to use force on me, Mammon? I mean, you know I work out, right? Quite a lot, in fact.” That gave Mammon a reality check. “Shut up, Beel! You’re my LITTLE brother, understand? And you’ll do what I say! So unsend that picture! Now… DO IT!” His voice raised a lot, which made Beel annoyed, “Mammon, quiet! House!” “Gr… I ain’t a dog, Beel!”

“You sure about that, dear Mammon?”

The soft and sweet tone of that voice was filled with so much malice as well that it made the person in question shutter. It was the owner of the room, Naomi, in the doorframe. Her smile had a wicked tone to it, and it didn’t help that when she opened her eyes, they were filled with sadism. “N-Naomi…! I-” “Quiet.” Was all she said and Mammon’s lips closed tightly. “What was he trying to do in my room, Beel?” She asked in a very sweet tone. Beel then explained that Mammon was about to steal some of her things, leaving out the part that Mammon wasn’t actually going to go through it. “Really now? Even my uniform and clothes?” Beel nodded as Mammon’s grunts can be heard in the room. “And you ate my sweets…?” Now it was Beel’s turn to show fear. Naomi’s smile widened, but neither of them were comforted by it. “Beel, would you get me more chocolate and cookies to fill that box? And Mammon, I should put a note on my clothes too… You are going to do the invisible chair until Beel comes back!” Mammon’s body then was flung to a wall, making him sit on air as Beel left to fill the box again. Naomi sat at her desk and put on her headset, and started doing something that only she would know.

Chapter 25: 4-13 & 4-15 (Hard): Welcome to Leviathan's World

Naomi’s POV

I got a text from Levi, asking me to go to his room. Mammon was at the door too. “... Eh? Naomi, didn’t expect to see you here. Are you here to see Levi, too? Hold on, ya mean he called you here as well? Doesn’t he know we’ve got better things to do? I mean, what’s goin’ on with him? He’s always tellin’ everyone to stay outta his room, but now all of a sudden he sends us a message askin’ us to hurry over. Eh, whatever. Let’s just go inside and figure out what this is about.” Mammon then went to knock on the door, “Yo, Levi! We’re comin’ in, okay?” The sound of the door being unlocked filled the hall. “... Hold on. Ya know what? Suddenly I’m having second thoughts. I’m not goin’ in. And don’t you go in, neither. I’m getting a real, real bad feeling about this for some reason. Listen, we need to get outta here, and quick--”

“Too late!” 

Levi! “D’AAAAH” You don’t need to scream… “I’m not about to let you slip through my fingers. loool Not now that you’re already here! lololol. Come on, hurry up. Inside, both of you.” Levi grabbed both of our arms and pulled us in. I was fine with it, Mammon on the other hand… “D’ah… whoa, hold on! Hey, what the-?! Leggo of my arm, Levi!” Well, he didn’t like it.

Levi closed the door once we got in, “Welcome, my dear brother the Lord of Fools… Welcome, Henry. Welcome to Castle Leviathan.” Is he roleplaying? “Wha? Which one of us is supposed to be the Lord of Fools and which one’s Henry?” I can only assume that he called his brother the Lord of Fools, so that’s you. Meanwhile I’m Henry. Wait, why am I Henry? “Stay in character! This needs to feel like we’re really in the world of ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ . Mammon, you’re the Lord of Fools, and Naomi is Henry. I mean, duh. That should be obvious. Get a clue!” Again, why am I Henry? “Hey, don’t blame me! I ain’t got a clue about what’s even goin’ on here! Try putting yourself in my shoes, suddenly bein’ thrust into your weird fantasy world--” “Whatever. Just sit here, Mammon. And Naomi, you sit right there.” He dictated us on where to sit and I just went with it. 

Mammon looked down, “Wait, what’s up with this magic seal thing on the floor here…? C’mon, this is getting creepy! You could at least tell us what it is you expect us to do here!” I second that. Levi cleared his throat, “Mammon, you made a pact with Naomi, right?” “Not that I had a choice, but yeah.” And from what Beel tells me, you enjoy every second of it. “Right. And I made a pact, too.” I showed off both of their pacts that were on my recovered right hand, Mammon’s, and on my left wrist, Levi’s. “Thanks, Naomi. But you know what that means, right? This is just like the situation between the two lords and the hero Henry in ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’ ! So Henry makes a covenant with both the Lord of Fools and the Lord of Shadow, right? Up to that point, the two lords had been on super bad terms, but their countries resumed diplomatic relations because of it! Oh, I should mention that the REASON the Lord of Fools and the Lord of Shadow were on bad terms is because the Lord of Fools was an idiot who wasted money and kept getting into debt. And the Lord of Shadow grew sick and tired of it. But then, Henry enters the mic. He talks to each of them separately, telling them stories about the other, and eventually the two lords decide to put aside their differences. But the major development was when Henry and the Lord of Shadow went to the Lord of Fools’ country to take back the Statue of the Goddess of the Blue and Gold Blossom, which had long been kept there. That’s when their relationship really began to change--”

Mammon cut him off, “AAAAAH! This is takin’ too long! Just give us the short version, Levi!” I almost fell asleep during his deep dive… “What I’m trying to say is that you, Naomi, and I are about to swear an oath to be allies.” Alright. “... Wha? Allies?” You don’t want to be allies, Mammon? “That’s right, ALLIES, Mammon. Do you have too much wax in your ears or something?” This is gonna be interesting.

“W-W-Wait a second! I sorta get what you’re tryin’ to do now, but what exactly are ya planning on usin’ that sword there for, huh?!” Ooh, blood pact! “Are you dense? That’s what we use when we make our oath, obviously.” Now I’m intrigued. “Hey, whoa… slow down! That’s a real sword, ain’t it? Where’d you even get somethin’ like that, anyway?” Online I bet. “Off of Akuzon, Of course. Where else? I’m a premium member. I can get anything I need shipped to me by noon the next day at the touch of a button. Everything from luxury sports cars to black gecko food. And since I’m a premium member, the shipping is free.” I need to use that thing. “I bought this sword on an Akuzon limited-time thunder deal. It’s the Lord of Shadow’s greatsword. Check it out… Take a look at how detailed the crest is on it. I mean, THAT’S craftsmanship!” It's a good looking sword. “I don’t know nothin’ about any of that, Levi, and I don’t care!” Sigh, Mammon… “Wha? You’re saying you’ve never heard of an Akuzon thunder deal? LMAO, that’s hilarious! Like, have you been hiding under a rock for the last decade, Mammon? Pff, what a noob! looool”. “That’s NOT what I meant, LeviAAAH! Quit wavin’ that thin around! D’AAAH, don’t point it at me!” Okay, maybe this is a little dangerous.

“Hey! Naomi! Say somethin’ to Levi!” Hehehe… the nerd in me is coming out, “I’m in! Let’s do this!”. Mammon was flabbergasted at my words, “WHAT?! Are you outta your mind?! Can’t ya tell this ceremony of his is gonna be dangerous?!” Maybe. “That’s the spirit, Naomi. You know Mammon, you really should learn when to give up. This is happening.” “Yeah, just accept it and go with the flow~” I said with no emotion while swaying. “Hold on! I’m serious here! I’m the NORMAL one here! It’s you two that’re bein’ all strange!” This is fun, heh. “Right, whatever, Mammon. Now come on, let’s get this show on the road. Ahem, UPON THIS HOLY BLADE SHALT THEE SWEAR AN OATH OF BLOOD…” As Levi kept doing the ceremony, Mammon wouldn’t stop screaming.

~Timeskip~

“Okay, done! The three of us are now allies, bound by a blood oath.” That was less blood I was expecting, but eh. “... S-Seriously, I thought I was gonna end up dead for sure there for a second. You just took 5000 years of my life, Levi…” Levi just ignored Mammon and turned to me, “Naomi, since we’re allies now, we’ll need to go ahead and exchange numbers. But don’t get the wrong idea here. It’s not like I want to be FRIENDS or anything. But now that we’re sword allies, it’s be weird if we weren’t able to call each other. Totally strange. That’s the only reason I’m doing this.” Alright. We then exchanged numbers, “... And done. We’re on each other’s contact list now. I guess it’d be okay to give me a call when you have a free moment. I mean, I wouldn’t mind or anything. I dunno if I’ll respond… But I mean, I might… if I happen to have absolutely nothing better to do at the time, that is. But you know, don’t get your hopes up. I’m a pretty busy guy. And there are a lot of games on my pile of shame I still have to play.”.

Mammon laughed, “... What am I gonna do with you, little brother? You’re just dyin’ to exchange numbers with Naomi, huh? You can be sorta cute sometimes, ya know that? You don’t actually have any other friends you can exchange numbers with, do ya?” That’s kinda rude, Mammon… “Well, at least people haven’t blacklisted me for sending messages for money. Unlike a certain demon I know who goes by the name of Mammon.” Jeez, the beef between them is… something. “I take back what I said! There ain’t nothin’ cute about you, Levi.”. Well, now I have to deal with two of them… this will be fun…

Chapter 26: 5-2 & 5-4: The Mystery of Belphegor

“... And then what happened?”

I can’t believe this… after Beel saw us eating his custard, there was kind of… an incident… and now the three of us are being scolded by Lucifer… this is just great. Mammon groaned, “COOOME OOON! How many times ya gonna make me say it? I was hungry, so I went to the kitchen lookin’ for something to eat… And while I was diggin’ through the fridge, Beel suddenly came up and attacked me!” And we all know that’s not the full truth. “You ate my custard.” Technically I ate it, but that’s because Mammon forced me. “No, I DIDN’T eat your custard, Beel. I told ya, I was just holdin’ it in my hand, that’s all.” Holding it because you force fed me the damn custard… “Liar. You were eating it. I could tell. The lid was off.” This is literally Mammon’s fault. “Wha? Well don’t look at me. It was probably open to begin with.” Like that’s believable… “I made sure to write my name on it, and you still ate it.” “Eh? You wrote your name?” Idiot… even I saw it. “Oh yes. It said, ‘Property of Beelzebub. You eat it, you die’ .”. 

“Oh… really? Huh… I never noticed…” I just face palmed, this is too stupid. “That was my custard.” I am so sorry, Beel… “You never give up, do ya? But whatever, it doesn’t have nothin’ to do with me anyway, ‘cause Naomi is the one who ate it.” HUH? “Excuse me, but who’s the one who shoved the spoon in my mouth, making me eat it?” I can’t believe this… “Wha… hey! Are you tryin’ to push the blame onto me now?!” Obviously! “I knew you were the one behind this before Naomi said anything, Mammon. You expect me to believe Naomi would eat my custard of her own volition?” THANK YOU, BEEL! “Now hold on a second here. Wow, you don’t trust your older brother even a little, do ya? I mean, I knew you didn’t, but still.” How you’re the second oldest, I will never understand…

“So, let me get this straight. Mammon was hungry, so he went rummaging for food in the kitchen late at night, and he dragged Naomi along with him. That’s when he found Beel’s custard. Then, he force fed Naomi the custard. And when Beel saw what happened, he was so angry that he lost control of himself and went on a rampage. The kitchen ended up getting destroyed, along with Naomi’s room, which was on the opposite side of the wall from it. All because of your little prank.” Correct… my poor room… at least none of my consoles and streaming stuff was broken, but my microwave is… “... Well, I guess that pretty much sums it up, yeah?” Mammon… “You owe me a new microwave, Mammon…” I muttered as he groaned. Guess he finally understands he can’t refuse me. “My custard…” You also owe Beel custard… “Now listen, and listen well. First of all, you three--” “Ugh… I can tell this is gonna take forever.” Shut up, Mammon, otherwise he’s gonna make it longer… “It’s not fair. I’m the victim here.” Same, my poor room and microwave… Lucifer glared at his younger brothers, “Did you two just say something?”. “Wha? No, nuthin’.” Mammon… “To begin with, your recklessness has impacted not just Diavolo, but also…”

~Three hours later…~

He really scolded us for three hours… just kill me now… “... So, now that we’ve got that straight, I expect each of you to learn something from all of this.” I zoned out two and a half hours ago, I’m sorry but I don’t know what I learnt since I did nothing. “W… wow… that took forever.” “I’m hungry…” That’s right, I also didn’t eat anything other than the custard… “Naomi, it seems you won’t be able to use your room for some time. You know, since it lacks a wall now. So, for the time being, I want you to stay in Beel’s room.” Not that I’m not grateful to still sleep in a room, but I’m surprised I’m not crashing in either Mammon’s or Levi’s room since I have pacts with them. 

“WHA?! Now just a second. Why’re ya puttin’ Naomi in his room? I mean, there’s enough space in my room, isn’t there?!” Actually, I’m more than glad I’m gonna share a room with Beel, I will hold this grudge against him for a while. “This is a trivial matter, Mammon. Don’t get jealous over it. It shows immaturity.” I couldn’t help but giggle, “Wha… jealous?! Wh-Wh-Who’re you callin’ jealous?! As if I’d be jealous… pff!” Mammon, it’s obvious that you have feelings for me. Like if no one knew, I would ask if they’re blind. “Anyway, Naomi has a pact with me!” That is something, I guess. “Your pact is irrelevant. Also, if I’m not mistaken, there’s an extra bed in Beel’s room.” There is? Mammon just growled at Lucifer’s words. “Do you understand, Beel? This isn’t a request.” Beel nodded, “... Yeah, I understand.”. “... Ugh. This sucks…” Again, it’s your fault, Mammon.

Beel and I left Lucifer’s room, but we stopped by my room so I could pick up a few things. Specifically some plushies and a uniform for tomorrow. Afterwards, Beel led me to his room. “So, this is my room.” It was so big, there’s a second floor in this room too?! Also, Lucifer was right, there are two beds. Why would Beel need two? Oh well. I saw that the bed on the left had bags of snacks on it, so I assumed that was his bed. I walked towards the bed on the right, “No. Use my bed. It’s the one on the left. Here.” Beel then proceeded to move the bags of snacks that were on his bed, “Don’t use the bed on the right. I’ll sleep on the couch.” Are you sure? “If you don’t mind me asking, but why?” I asked, “... The bed on the right is my twin brother’s. His name is Belphegor. He’s in the human world right now as an exchange student.” Oh, so that’s where the 7th brother is. “You’ve got a twin brother?” I asked, “Yeah. We don’t look alike though. Actually, we’re total opposites.” He looked so happy thinking of his brother, but his smile faded. “... Belphie had a falling out with Lucifer, so he was chosen to be an exchange student. Belphie didn’t want to go, but he was forced. So don’t mention his name in front of Lucifer.” Beel… 

I’ve gotta admit, it’s nice knowing that back when I first asked him about the 7th brother, he didn’t want to say anything. But we’ve gotten so close that he’s freely talking about him. “I want to know more about Belphegor.” I asked, “Even though we’re twins, all that means is that our father made us at the same time. It’s not like we’re alike in any way.” Makes sense, I would’ve been more shocked if demons were made the same way humans are. “Still, Belphie and I always got along. We used to have a little sister, Lilith. So the three of us were always together: me, Belphie, and Lilith.” They have a sister? “... But that was a long time ago now.” Should I…? I-I’ll do it… “I hope I’m not pushing anything, you don’t have to tell me, but I want to know more about Lilith.”. He was quiet for a while, “I don’t feel like talking about her right now.” O-Oh… I think I get the implications… “Apologies, I didn’t want to make you upset, Beel.” I told him as he changed the subject, “When Belphie returns to the Devildom, you’ll go back to the human world. Which means you two are never gonna meet each other.”. Wait… if I’m not gonna meet Belphegor…

“-In order to break the seal, you need the consent of Lucifer and his six brothers.”

“-You’ve got to start by gaining their trust. And if you want to do that, you can’t tell them that you came here and spoke with me. Whatever you do, don’t mention that. Let’s see, you should probably start with Beelzebub. Yes, he’d be the best choice. You need to get close to him.”

Hmm… I need to know. “... What? Why’re you staring at me like that? I told you, didn’t I Belphie and I are twins, but we don’t look alike.” “I’d like to see a picture of Belphegor’s face.” I told him. “You know the portrait hall, right? I’m pretty sure there’s a picture of him there. Follow me.” I followed him as he led me to the portrait hall. We stopped in front of one of the paintings as my eyes went wide, “See? Right there, that’s Belphie.” I knew it, Belphegor isn’t in the human world.

‘In year 825 of the ancient era, the Lord of Emptiness leads a sudden rebellion against his eldest brother, the Lord of Corruption. Unwilling to forgive this betrayal, the Lord of Corruption imprisons him within the Tower of Shadow in the farthest corner of the world. The other lords lament the fate that has befallen their youngest brother, but there is nothing they can do. For they fear the wrath of the Lord of Corruption above all else…’

And the TSL connections are still present… But the real question is, why does Lucifer have him locked up?

Chapter 27: 5-7 & 5-10: Making Up is Hard to Do

That night, I waited for Beel to be fast asleep before slipping out of the room. Being extremely mindful of my surroundings, I snuck towards the stairs to the attic. I need answers, and he’s going to give it to me. The sound of footsteps filled the hall, giving me a sense of dread. Suddenly, Mammon turned the corner, making me audibly gasp. “Whew, I thought Lucifer was around this corner… I can sneak back to my room! Ehehehehe…” He said before speeding past me. Wait, why didn’t he-- WHOA! I looked at my hands and they weren’t there…! What the… huh? I turned my hands around as I noticed a faint orange light coming for my left wrist where Levi’s pact mark was. The glass sphere appeared as my hands slowly became visible as I couldn’t help but smile. I can turn invisible, so cool! I can use this ability to sneak up the stairs.

I summoned the glass sphere again to turn invisible again and continued to make my way to the stairs. Once I got up the stairs, I turned back to being visible and called out to Belphegor. “... Ah, it’s you.” He greeted, “So, how did it go? I trust you haven’t forgotten what I told you? Have you managed to gain Beelzebub’s trust somewhat?” Somewhat. “He told me about his twin, the youngest brother, Belphegor. You’re him, aren’t you?” I folded my arms and leaned against the wall next to the barred door. “Aww, so you’ve already figured me out, have you? Well, you’re no fun at all. That’s right. I’m Belphegor, Avatar of Sloth. And I’m the seventh demon living here in this building.” I just sighed, “Why did you lie to me?” “Why did I lie to you…? Ah, you must be referring to how I pretended to be a human. It wasn’t so much that I lied to you, more that I was teasing you. Though I figured it wouldn’t be long before you found out the truth either way. Humans really are a stupid, foolish lot.” You know these insults are making me not wanna help you now.

“Did Beel actually tell you about me? Well, that alone suggests that he trusts you. He and my other brothers all believe that I was forced to go to the human world as an exchange student, don’t they? I’d love to see the looks on their faces if they found out that Lucifer was actually keeping me up here in this filthy attic. Heh heh…” Okay, something is seriously wrong with him. Belphegor’s expression changed from light hearted to serious, “But now you know the truth, don’t you? I lied to you, sure. But Lucifer did lock me up in here. That’s the truth.” Ugh, there has to be a  reason. Lucifer seems like the person who always has a reason. Him keeping me from seeing Belphegor as well is suspicious. All I know is that he’s dangerous and I must keep that in mind if I want to keep the upper hand. “Why don’t you get your brothers to help you?” I asked, “If that were possible, I would’ve done it long ago. Think about it. If my brothers learned about my current situation, what do you think they’d do? I’m sure they’d fly into a fit of rage and confront Lucifer about it. And if that happened, it wouldn’t be any ordinary family squabble. No, it might devolve into a war that would envelope the entire Devildom. If worse came to worst, even the human world wouldn’t be spared its effects. I’d like to find a peaceful resolution to all of this. For Lucifer, for the Devildom, and for the human world as well. Personally, I’d like to be able to have a proper, face-to-face talk with Lucifer. Sure, we may have had a falling out, but really, it was only a little misunderstanding. If I could just talk with him, he’s realize that was the case. I need to find some way to get out of here, find Lucifer, and have a talk with him. That’s all I want. And that’s the truth. You understand, right?”.

I took a deep breath, thinking about what Lucifer had done and said to me.

“Stop right there. You’ll go no farther… that’s not a place for humans. It’s dangerous. Go back to your room.”

But…

“-If you can’t sleep, perhaps I should make you some tea? Something that will help you have a good night’s sleep.” He then leaned down and close to my ear, “You should probably know that it’s a bit too effective on humans, to the point that you may find that you never wake up again.” Lucifer moved back to have him make direct eye contact with me, “You get what I’m saying here, right? Go back to your room. Good night, Naomi.”

“Let me give you a piece of advice. You should focus on surviving this year here, finish the exchange program, and going back to the human world. That’s all you need to concern yourself with. Would you like me to make it a bit clearer for you? ‘Curiosity killed the cat’. Surely you’ve heard of this expression? Well, curiosity can very literally get you killed here as well.” My grip on the silverware tightened as he moved away, “Hmm, I guess that’s more of what you’d call a word of warning than a piece of advice… Eh, but why split hairs? Forget all about what happened last night. I allowed you to satisfy your own curiosity as a favor to you since you brought me that record. But rest assured, it won’t happen again.” 

I took one more deep inhale,

Suddenly, the rush of water to my head stopped as I started coughing up water. I was also in Lucifer’s arms as he had his horns and wings come from his head and back respectively. Once he got to the ground, he set me on the ground on my back, allowing me to cough out more water.

Yes, he is suspicious… But he saved me at least once. I think because of that, I can be on his side more than Belphegor’s. Also, I don’t know why but… Lucifer does give me a weird comfort that I can’t properly explain, it’s like if all else fails, he has my back. Belphegor on the other hand… “I can’t trust you, I’m sorry.” I told him, “Even so, it doesn’t change the fact that everything I’ve told you is the truth. You’re the only person I can count on to help me now. If you reconsider and decide you want to help, come back here. I’ll be waiting for you.”. My hands clenched as I walked down the stairs. I’m already sneaking too much behind Lucifer’s back, I might actually die the next time he finds me up there. And then it would be my fault. 

~The next morning~

There wasn’t any school today, and I felt like going to places of the House of Lamentation I haven’t been too. I didn’t expect others to be in there, but I saw Beel and Lucifer in the planetarium. I stayed behind the door to the music room. I couldn’t see them, but I heard them. I turned invisible in case they saw me.

“I haven’t heard anything from Belphie up in the human world.”

Beel… That’s because he’s here…

“He’s probably been busy. The life of an exchange student is a busy one.”

Lucifer… why did you lock Belphegor away…?

“Belphie was against the whole idea of the exchange program from the start. I know he didn’t want to go to the human world of all places.”

“No, I don’t imagine he did.”

“Come on, Lucifer. You have to forgive Belphie.”

Beel…

“If you insist on sending an exchange student to the human world, I’ll go instead. So could you let Belphie come back here to the Devildom?”

Beel…

“No.”

“But--”

“You understand Diavolo’s dream, don’t you?”

“… For angels, demons, and humans to recognize, accept, and respect one another. And to create a new world together--”

“Exactly. And the first step towards that goal is this exchange program. But Belphegor opposed it. I will eliminate anyone who tries to stand in the way of Diavolo’s dream, no matter who they might be. Even if it’s my own brother.”

I-Is this how he really feels…? But Belphegor is his brother…!

“Beel, it’s not that I don’t understand how you feel. Belphie was your twin brother, and you were especially close to him. So with that said, answer me this. Who would you choose to side with, Belphegor or me?”

Th-That… You can’t make him choose between his brothers…!

“I, um…”

“So he can’t manage to answer, eh? That’s just like Beel…”

GAH! Mammon! Before I actually screamed, he covered my mouth. Great, my invisibility is gone… I need to learn how to use that ability properly. “What? Don’t look at me like that. You were eavesdroppin’ on them too. You tryin’ to tell me that it’s okay for you to do it, but not me?” He has a point… “If we stay here too long, eventually Lucifer is gonna find us. Come on, let’s head over that way.” He took my hand and led me to the dining hall. His grip wasn’t tight, it was quite loose, as if he didn’t want to hurt me. Heh, that’s sweet of him. 

Once we got to the dining hall, I told him what Beel told me, that I knew who Belphegor and Lilith were. “... Huh. So, Beel told you about Belphie and Lilith, did he? I’ve gotta say, gettin’ Beel to tell you about Belphie AND Lilith… for a human, you’ve done good! I gotta hand it to ya!” He then sighed while gripping his hair. “Anyway, how do I explain this part…? Well, I’ll just say it straight out. So, we were actually angels up in the Celestial Realm before we fell from grace, so to speak.” Huh, I only heard of Lucifer doing that, it makes sense that humans only knew part of the story. “Back then, Lucifer was especially fond of Beel, Belphie, and Lilith. He loved those three. But things changed after we ended up in the Devildom. Lucifer is such a super-serious guy and all, so… after pledging loyalty to Lord Diavolo, he always put Diavolo’s desires first from that point on, no matter what. He does it even when it’s something he doesn’t agree with, ya know? I mean, seriously, would it kill him to be a little flexible sometimes? But anyway, that’s what brought this on. When Lord Diavolo suggested this exchange program thing, and Belphie opposed it… Lucifer wouldn’t listen to a thing Belphie said. He just sent him straight to the human world, and that was that. I mean, I’m not sayin’ that Belphie would’ve convinced him of anything even if he’s taken the time to listen. But still… if the two of them would’ve talked it out, I can’t help thinkin’ things would’ve turned out different… Whoa, did ya hear that?! I just said somethin’ kinda awesome there, didn’t I?! It’s not often I do that! Way to go, me! MAN! I’m amazing! Hey, come on, I think I deserve some praise here! And while you’re at it, how about ya show a little reverence, too!”. My mind went back to Belphegor’s words as Mammon spoke… before he got egotistical.

“-Personally, I’d like to be able to have a proper, face-to-face talk with Lucifer. Sure, we may have had a falling out, but really, it was only a little misunderstanding. If I could just talk with him, he’s realize that was the case. I need to find some way to get out of here, find Lucifer, and have a talk with him. That’s all I want.”

“Hey, come one! Are you even listenin’ to anything I’m sayin’ here? Don’t ignore me!”

They’re brothers… If they can talk it out, then maybe… Just maybe… At the very least, they can meet in the middle, and make it easier on Beel so he doesn’t have to choose between his brothers. But, I will do it my way. I’ll make pacts with the brothers, and then have Lucifer and Belphegor talk it out. I won’t let anyone tell me otherwise.

That night, Beel wouldn’t sleep so I made up an excuse that I wanted to go to the bathroom before stepping out. Heh, now that I know what to do. I summoned the glass sphere and had it turn me invisible again. Now Lucifer won’t catch me. I climbed up the stairs again, revealing myself to Belphegor when I got to the top. “... Well, this certainly is unexpected. It’s only been a day, and already you’re back. I thought it would be longer before you returned, if you ever did at all. So, I take it you’ve decided to help me? I have to wonder, though. What was it that changed your mind?” I took a deep breath, “You can thank Mammon for convincing me. Not fully, but enough for me to do this. And I’m doing this for Beel… Lucifer is making him choose between him and you, and no sibling should choose between one another.”. “... So this is for Beel? I see… Well, no matter what your reason is, this works out well for me. So I’m fine with it.” “Wait.” I cut him off. “I will make pacts with each of them, that’s still the plan. But if you want me to make them give me consent to open this door, I will need you to make a deal with me.” “And that is?” Belphegor was intrigued. “After I make pacts with your brothers, but before I set you free, I want you to make a pact with me.” His eyes went wide, “Why would I make a pact with you?” “For your freedom, I want you to make a pact with me, simple as that.”.

He mulled it over for a bit, “Let’s wait until you make pacts with the rest of them before I agree to this.” Fair. “Now, I’ll say this as many times as I have to, because it’s important… You can’t tell my other brothers anything about this. They have to keep believing that I’m up in the human world as an exchange student. Now, if you’ve got that, then go ahead and go back to your room.” Alright. I summoned the glass sphere again, but was stopped by Belphegor’s voice. “... Actually, wait a minute. There’s something important I still haven’t said: I really do appreciate your help. Honestly. If you hadn’t shown up, I would’ve been trapped up here for who knows how long. So I want you to know I’m grateful… Thank you, Naomi.” That smile… it doesn’t reach his eyes… With dread, I used the glass sphere to turn invisible again and walked down the stairs.

Thankfully no one was in the guest bathroom, I did not want to explain why the door suddenly opened and I appeared. 

*RING* *RING*

Huh? Oh, it’s Luke.

Luke- Can you come outside now?
Luke- I’m in front of the House of Lamentation.

--__End__--

Huh? Why is he here? Well, I have to go see him. I made my way to the entrance and opened the door, seeing the little angel standing there, excited to see me. “Naomi…! You came, thank you! I was worried… I don’t know what I’d do if someone saw me hanging out in a place like this.” He also hugged me, aww. He’s adorable. “Did you need something, Luke?” I asked, “Yeah. If I didn’t I wouldn’t have come to this den of demons. Now, I’ll get straight to the point. I need you to let me spend the night in your room tonight. Please, I’m begging you…!” Uhhh, how do I explain my room situation…?

Notes:

Okay, here will be a slightly long winded rant of the obvious addition to the story!

This is what I meant by Naomi gaining abilities that won't make her overpowered. This will be explained further, but each pact will give Naomi two abilities: One that she would need to actively think of using (that will give off a lot of magic energy from her that others can sense), and one that will enhance herself (depending on what it is, it will have a limit to keep her from being overpowered). So by the end of Season 1, Naomi will at most be a tier above normal humans in a strength tier list.

Right now it's implied that invisibility comes from Levi's pact. This is an example of an ability that Naomi has to actively think of using it for it to activate. They will be implied to be used by Naomi during the classes (I won't be writing a chapter of her in class, it will be implied), and if this fanfic gets popular enough for me to post a Season 2, Naomi will be using these abilities and magic in Season 2 during a certain event (if you remember, good for you lol).

Chapter 28: 5-12 & 5-14: A Pet is a Big Responsibility

Luke wasn’t taking no for an answer, so I quietly led him to Beel’s room and sat him on the bed. “Naomi, this isn’t what I was talking about at all. I believe I asked to stay in your room… so what are we doing in Beelzebub’s?!” Well… “You’re talking too loud. If you don’t want the others to know you’re here, you’d better keep it down.” Beel reprimanded, “Answer the question!” Well… Beel quickly answered, “No one can use Naomi’s room right now.” Wha? What do you mean no one can use it?” “It’s all because of custard.” Beel’s words obviously confused the poor angel. Sigh… I lifted Luke up and sat him on my lap, “H-Hey! I’m not a child!” Heh, cute. “Well, you can blame Mammon for this but long story short, the kitchen is gone and so is a wall for my room since it’s next to the kitchen.” I told him as he looked at me in shock, “Now Naomi and I have to share a room now. We don’t have a choice. Those were Lucifer’s orders. I don’t remember asking anyone to pick up a dog from the street and bring it back here, not to mention one that never stops barking.” Beel! “Hey! Don’t you compare me to a dog!” Exactly. “I couldn’t exactly leave him outside, I can’t leave a kid out there in the cold, he will get sick.” “I’m not a child!” But you look like one. “Anyway, I wasn’t picked up off the street! I came here of my own free will!”. 

Beel sighed before throwing Luke a bottle, “Here, drink this for now, and try to calm down.” “Wh-What’s this supposed to be? It’s red… It better not be some sort of weird demon drink… like some creature’s blood or something! Tell me it’s not!” I doubt its blood. “It’s just pomegranate juice.” Knew it. “Wh… What?! Beelzebub, why are you being nice to me? It’s creeping me out.” He’s the nicest out of him and his brothers. “Because you gave me cake once.” Wait, Luke bakes? “Did I? Ah, right, you’re talking about that one time…” “When?” I asked, “It’s nothing important, really. But in recent years I’ve actually been learning how to bake cakes and pastries and things.” AWW! He’s both cute and talented! “Wow, that’s really cool! Could you make me some one day?” “O-Of course! But it’s nothing impressive. I mean, I’ve only been doing it for 300 years or so. I’m still an amateur!” 3-300 years?! I knew he was an angel, but I was not ready to hear that big a number come from him. “But yes, it’s true. Michael loves sweets of all kinds, so I’d like to present him with a cake I made myself someday! That’s why I’m doing it! Anyway, not too long ago I was testing out a new cake recipe, when Beel happened to walk by. And he mentioned he was hungry, so…” Ah, so classic Beel. “Mm… just thinking back on it makes me wish I could have some right now…” “I only meant for him to sample it and give me his opinion, but he inhaled the entire thing in a single bit! He didn’t even stop to taste it!” Yep, classic Beel. “It was good, and I told you so back then as well.” “He loves to eat, but his vocabulary is almost nonexistent. He’d make the worst food reporter ever.” Yep…

Anyway, “Not that I don’t mind that you’re here, Luke, but why are you here?” I asked. “Well, um… This is all Simeon’s fault. I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for him. He’s getting way too chummy with these demons. We are angels, proud inhabitants of the Celestial Realm! And what’s more, we report directly to Michael the Archangel himself! Yet because of this exchange program, we’ve been sent down here to the Devildom of all places--and what’s more, we’re supposed to associate with demons! It’s unbelievable! I mean, we’re talking about DEMONS here! Just the idea of speaking with one face-to-face is repulsive!” Umm… “Um, let’s not forget that I’m actually a demon myself…” Yeah… “If we go making friends with demons, what do you think is going to happen next, huh? I’ll tell you what: we’ll be corrupted! I’m always warning him about this, but he ignores me. Then he just leaves to have tea with Diavolo… He even suggested that I ask Barbatos to instruct me in the finer points of baking pastries and cakes! Can you believe it?! True, it’s said that Barbatos is the greatest pastry chef in all the three worlds, but he’s a DEMON. Simeon won’t listen to a thing I say! I could disappear off of the face of the Earth for all he cared! In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if he even finds me annoying. Maybe he thinks of me like a dog, too--a noisy dog that never shuts up!” Aww, Luke… “Well, it’s true that you never shut up.” Beel! “Simeon would rather spend time with DEMONS than with me…!” Aww, he misses Simeon. “... Oh. So this is just about being jealous, then…” Thank god, Luke isn’t listening to Beel.

“I told Simeon our friendship was over, and then I strode right out of Purgatory Hall--that’s our dorm--so I can’t go crawling back now, not after I did that. Which is why I’m asking you to let me stay here for a while.” If this was my room, obviously I would immediately say yes. But this is Beel’s room, so I can’t say anything.

Beel was taken aback by Luke’s words, “Even though you hate demons?” I’m surprised too. “Well, what choice do I have?! This is the only place I could think of to go because of Naomi.” This angel kid is so cute, and already has taken a liking to me, it's adorable. “Beel, I know that this is your room, but I think we should let him stay here. Especially since he has nowhere else to go…” I said, “Oh, Naomi… I knew I could count on you! You’ve got the heart of an angel!” Luke hugged me tight as I hugged him too. I looked over at Beel as he was in thought for a second. “... Okay, Luke can stay here. I do owe him for giving me that cake, after all.” Yay! “Really? I can stay?!” The little angel’s eyes lit up, “Just make sure that my brothers don’t find out about you. If they knew I was sheltering an angel, they’d kick me out of the dorm.” “If it comes down to it, I can take the blame, Beel. If I end up getting kicked out, I could go to Purgatory Hall with Luke or ask Lord Diavolo what to do.” I told him as he just sighed. “All right, got it! Leave it to me! I’ll make sure no one ever finds out! You think I’m about to let some demons find me?! I don’t think so!” Well… “In that case, do us all a favor and be quiet.” I wouldn’t have said it like that, but yes, please be quiet. “Then, I’ll just sleep in this be--” Luke jumped off my lap and was about to go on Belphegor’s bed, but I stopped him before Beel could, “Luke, there’s a reason why Beel is on the couch and I’m on his bed. We can just share the bed.” I told him, “Are you sure?”. I just smiled at him, “Yeah, I don’t mind!” Beel also smiled before falling asleep on the couch. Luke got under the covers as we both fell asleep as well.

~The next day~

We had breakfast this morning, and I purposefully wasn’t eating much. “... Hey. What’s the deal, Naomi? Is that all you’re gonna eat?” Mammon… you didn’t need to call me out… “If you don’t have yourself a proper breakfast, you’ll run out of gas before lunchtime.” At least he cares… but…

“So you’re really willing to bring me back something to eat so I can have breakfast too? That would be amazing, thanks…! Wow, you’re so nice, Naomi! Oh, but I can’t eat any of that weird stuff demons like. Like fried bat, monkey brains… that sort of stuff. Also I hate anything tomato-flavored. I can’t handle ketchup, either. And there are some cheeses I don’t like… it depends on the variety. Oh, and also…”

I tried eating the foods he didn’t like, but I’m still not used to Devildom food. “Are you feelin’ sick to your stomach? Is that it?” Can I use the period excuse? Sigh, no. What if it actually happens? “Are you worried about me, Mammon?” I smirked a little, seeing his face warm up. “Wh…! N-No! Why would I be concerned about whether or not you’re sick to your stomach?! Pff! You could have an alien burst outta there for all I care! If your stomach hurts, then go cry about it to someone else! Pff, what a dummy!” Sigh, his inability to be honest with his feelings is VERY clear. Asmodeus from right next to me interjected, “Wow, you’re so desperate to deny that you care. It’s embarrassing listening to you when you’re like this…” No kidding… “If you are feeling unwell, it might be best for you to stay home. If you got worse on campus, there might be demons who would attack you in a vulnerable state. Beel, you stay back and make sure she’s okay.” Lucifer ordered as Beel nodded slightly. At least Beel and I have excuses to stay home.

Suddenly, Beel stood up from his chair. “Welp, I think I’ve had enough for now.” Beel… this is why I agreed to get Luke breakfast… BECAUSE YOUR DAMN PLATE IS FULL, AND THAT’S SUSPICIOUS?! “Wh…?!” “Huh…?!” I told you, even Satan is stunned. “Beel! You’re actually gonna… gonna leave FOOD on your plate?! Uneaten food?! You’ve gotta be kiddin’ me…!” Mammon almost choked on his food, “I can’t ever remember you doing that, and my memory goes back to at least 5000 years!” And Asmodeus looked like he almost had a heart attack. “I didn’t say I wasn’t going to eat it. I’m going to take it back to my room and finish it there. That’s all.” That is still suspicious, Beel! “Is this the end of the world?! Are we about to be invaded by an army of angels?!” I almost choked on my food when Mammon said that. I mean, he’s not wrong… “Can you really be called the Avatar of Gluttony if you don’t even finish all the food on your plate?! If you have that, you’re just a regular demon, aren’t you?!” Okay, Asmodeus, you’re freaking out a little too much in the wrong direction. “You picked up a cat from the street and brought it back to your room, didn’t you? That’s what this is about.” Well… “Beel, once you’ve had your fun with this animal, you need to put it back where you  found it.” Beel mumbled something, probably along the lines of calling Luke a dog. “Hm? Did you say something?” Satan caught on, “Nope, nothing.” But Beel hid it properly behind his stern face. 

With a sigh, I stood up and left with my plate in my hands. “Naomi? You’re going to feed that animal Beel took in?” I didn’t say anything and acted like I didn’t hear them. I eventually heard them all walking in the opposite direction, most likely to head to school. Beel eventually followed me with his plate as we made our way back to his room in silence. Well, we almost did. “Hmph. Considering they call this place the House of Lamentation, I would’ve expected it to be more impressive. But it’s just big… that’s all. Other than that, it’s not so impressive from Purgatory Hall.” Why is he outside? “Hey! Naomi, Beelzebub! What’s in this room?” He saw us and was about to open Levi’s door, thankfully I know it’s locked. “Luke, you can’t just leave my room whenever you feel like it. My brothers will find out.” Exactly. “But everyone else is off to class right now, right? I can’t stay cooped up in that room forever. I’ll go crazy!” He has a point. But, not everyone went to class. Pretty sure Levi’s still in his room. 

Luke then moved to another door next to Levi’s and opened it, “Whoa! What’s up with this room here?! It’s crammed wall-to-wall with books! And all of them have to do with demons!” Well, this is what I expected of the behavior of a child… “Ugh, he keeps darting around. I can’t manage to catch him…” Poor Beel… “Wow! The view from up here is amazing! I bet you can see the entire Devildom! Ooh! I see Purgatory Hall! Look! That window near the spire is my room! Naomi, Beelzebub… look!” Beel and I collectively sighed. “Beel, mind holding my plate for a bit?” I asked and he took it, no questions asked. I walked up to Luke, “Sweety, we have to get back to Beel’s room. It’s time for breakfast! And I’d hate for Levi to come out of his room and see you and possibly tell Lucifer.” His eyes went wide for a second before agreeing and the three of us walked back to Beel’s room. The day passed as we hung out in Beel’s room. Thanks to the sick excuse, Beel was able to get away with bringing a plate to me for Luke and I to share.

Luke and I were talking while he ate, and the topic of the brothers being angels came up. “... So, you’ve heard the story about Lucifer and his brothers, right? They used to be angels… well, all except Satan.” That makes a whole lot of sense. “It was a long, long time ago. So long ago that you humans couldn’t imagine how far back it was. Back then, Lucifer was the strongest and most beautiful of all the angels. He had six pure white wings, and light radiated from them… Now keep this between us, all right? You absolutely can’t tell anyone else, understand? Not Beelzebub or any of his brothers, either. But back then, I admired Lucifer even more than Michael. And it wasn’t just me. Other angels felt the same way. I think everyone did. Hehe, remember… this is our little secret, okay?” Aww! I stuck out my pinkie to him, “Pinkie promise!” We locked pinkies as Luke returned to eating.

The door opened to show Beel returned from the kitchen. He had a worried expression on his face. “D’AAAAH! Y-You scared me…! Beelzebub! At least knock before coming in! Sure, this is your room, but right now it’s my room too!” Luke whined, “We’re in big trouble. You’re about to be found out.” Wait what? A small ‘huh?’ came from Luke’s lips as I covered his mouth just in case. “We’re having a surprise inspection. Now.” Fuck.

Chapter 29: 5-17 & 5-20: The Incredible Disappearing Doggy

“We’re having a surprise inspection…!” What the fuck are we going to do?! “A surprise inspection? What do you mean?” “I mean exactly what I said. Lucifer shows up unannounced, and goes around checking each room to see if anyone is out past curfew.” We are so fucked. “Oh. In that case, all I have to do is hide, right? Maybe under the bed, or behind the curtains--” “Oh no. You’ll have to do WAY better than that. Lucifer does more than check to  see if everyone’s in their rooms. He also checks inside the room itself.” Yep, sounds like a Lucifer thing to do… “Asmodeus has a witch that he’d brought back home one night in his room. She transformed into a spider and hid, but Lucifer still found her.” Jesus Christ… “Wha…?! Why does he have to go to such lengths? We didn’t have anything like that at Purgatory Hall!” That’s because this is Lucifer! “That’s because you don’t have Lucifer living with you at Purgatory Hall.” Exactly. “He originally started doing it because Mammon kept sneaking out after curfew and coming home late. And he hides stacks of unpaid bills in his room so no one could find them.” “Ugh… Mammon, that IDIOT!” Sigh, it’s always Mammon… “There will be time to blame Mammon later. Right now you need to hide. Get inside the closet.” Possibly the best place he can hide in. “What’s the point of hiding in the closet?! I mean, you said he even found a witch that transformed herself into a spider, right?!” “Well, if you keep standing there doing nothing, he’ll find you for sure. I’ll think of some excuse to keep him from looking in there. Now hurry!” Beel practically forced Luke in the closet and locked it shut. W-Wait… can I make Luke invisible? I summoned the glass sphere as a faint orange light came from it.

“... All right… inspection time .”

Gah! Lucifer made me lose my concentration! “Naomi, what are you doing?” He asked, “Just practicing using the glass sphere! I do it every night!” Hopefully that’s a good excuse… “Hmm, good.” Phew… “Anyway, Beel, Naomi. I see you’re both here. I’m going to have a look through your room to be certain everything’s in order here. But before I do, is there anything you’d like to tell me ?” Don’t tell me he knows… Okay, I have to play dumb. “Not really, no.” I told him, “I see. Beel, open up the closet.” Fuck, he knew. “There’s nothing in there but Belphie’s clothes--” “Didn’t you hear me? Open it .” Shit… WIth hesitation, Beel slowly opened the closet. Fear filled my mind, imagining what Lucifer would do to the three of us if he found out we snuck Luke in here. But to all of our shock, Luke wasn’t in the closet. H-Huh…? Did my spell work? “Well, it seems you really aren’t hiding a puppy in here. I guess it was just a rumor then.” Rumor my ass, you know from the beginning Luke was in here. “All right, that wraps up my inspection. Both of you make sure to go to bed early.” And with that, he left.

Well, that was the most terrifying 5 minutes of my life… but where’s Luke? I summoned the glass sphere again, seeing if the invisibility spell I tried casting actually worked, but there was no subject there. “Luke disappeared. Weird… I know I pushed him into the closet a minute ago.” I know, I saw you do it. “What’s going on?”. Where could Luke have gone…?

It was the next day and I kept waiting for Luke to call or text me, or whatever. “Luke never did come back last night.” I’m worried… “You saw it too, right Naomi? You saw me push him into the closet. So then why did he va--”

“Well, hello Beel, Naomi. Good to see you.”

Jesus Christ, it’s Simeon… how the fuck do we tell him we lost Luke in the House of Lamentation…? “You two are looking after Luke, right? I hope he isn’t causing you too much trouble. I’m sorry you had to get caught up in our private squabble. I tried to stop him before he could run off, but Luke is just too quick, I’m afraid. I’d appreciate it if you could take care of him until he’s ready to come back again. Thank you both.” I FEEL SO BAD! Simeon’s way too nice… If he knew we lost Luke in a house of all things… no, not just a house. A house that Lucifer lives in… “Luke can be a real handful. He’s still young and immature as angels go, and he knows little of the world. So, he tends to judge everything in life from the perspective of someone in the Celestial Realm, using its logic. Though that’s also one of the positive things about Luke. He’s honest, genuine, and he adheres to a strict set of values that he doesn’t break. When the two of us were originally chosen for the exchange program in the Devildom, he was extremely upset and depressed. It was hard for him. But personally, I thought that studying in the Devildom would be a good opportunity for Luke. Here, Luke is able to come in contact with demons as well as human students like you, Naomi. It’s a chance for him to expand his perspective. And on top of that, it’s my hope that he’ll be able to grow as an angel as well. I’m guessing Michael must have felt the same way, which is why he chose Luke for this program. Though Luke himself still hasn’t figured that out.” Him talking about Luke makes a lot of sense, seeing how he is in general with me and the brothers. 

“Why not tell him? I asked, “I believe this is true in the human world too, but some supervisors like to teach people they lead directly-to give them the answers they need. But other supervisors like to make those they lead think for themselves and have them figure things out on their own. I belong to the latter group. I like to sit back and watch Luke find the answer on his own.” Heh, he’s like my parents. I smiled, happy Luke has someone like Simeon in his corner. “You really are a great leader.” I told him, “Thank you. Though I’m not sure if Luke would agree with you. If you find yourself unable to put up with him anymore, go ahead and kick him out. I’m sure he’ll come back to me if he has no place else to go.” Harsh, but at least he doesn’t mince words. “Well then, I’ll be seeing you.”. Sigh, in the end, neither of us were able to tell Simeon about Luke disappearing. We have to find him, no matter what. “... We’d better track down Luke ASAP.” Glad we’re on the same page, Beel.

After classes, Beel and I immediately bolted to the House of Lamentation before the others could to try and find Luke. We even split up to cover more ground, but no dice. “From the look on your face, I’m guessing he wasn’t anywhere on the second floor either, huh?” Nope… “Although honestly, it really isn’t possible to search all of the second floor since my brothers’ rooms comprise most of it.” Oh god, if he’s in one of their rooms, we’re screwed. “Well, I didn’t find him either. I looked all over the first floor, but I didn’t see him anywhere. We should try one more time. This time you look on the first floor, Naomi, and I’ll search the sec--”

“So, you’re looking for something, are you?”

FUCK! Shit, it’s Satan. Why couldn’t you be Mammon or Levi so I can ask them to help…? “What are you two whispering about?” UM… “I don’t know what you mean. We’re not whispering.” “Oh yes you were. And you’d better give me the truth, or I might have to go tell Lucifer about this.” PLEASE, NO! Anything but that! Sigh, should I? “W-We’re looking for Luke…” I muttered out, “Luke…? The angel Luke?” Do we know any other Lukes? “There’s no way he’s here in the House of Lamentation. He hates demons.” Well… “No, we’re not talking about the angel Luke. We’re talking about a dog.” Beel! Sigh, if this is how we’re gonna cover our tracks… “We’re looking for a dog named Luke.”. Satan sighed, “So, you really are hiding a dog in your room then… I did think it was awfully strange that you didn’t finish your breakfast.” I’ve gotta say something… “I-It wasn’t Beel’s fault! I brought it here, it had no home, and Beel helped me by keeping quiet…” I said. Satan just looked surprised before sighing again, “I won’t say anything to Lucifer about this, but after you’ve had your fun with this dog of yours, you need to get rid of it.” And with that, he left. Phew… “Looks like we managed to worm our way out of that somehow, huh…” No kidding… “We’d better find Luke fast.” Yeah, he can’t stay here any longer now.

Ugh! Come on, Naomi, think! Where could Luke be…? After a while, Beel and I met up again in the entrance hall. “It’s strange that we still haven’t found him even after searching for all this time.” It’s odd… Don’t tell me he’s with Belphegor…? “If we assume he left the House of Lamentation, then did he go back to Purgatory Hall, or could he have gone somewhere else?” If he went back to Purgatory Hall, he would’ve called or texted me at least. “Still, we definitely hid him in the closet. I know we did. So even if he did go somewhere else, it’s weird that he disappeared while inside the closet. I know you tried using your glass sphere, but I didn’t sense it managing to affect anything in the closet. Could Luke actually be somewhere inside the House of Lamentation?” As Beel spoke, my gaze moved to the model of the House of Lamentation that was kept near the door. It almost looked like a dollhouse as the entrance hall had small dolls of Beel and I in it along with Satan’s room having a small doll of Satan in it. However, I couldn’t help but feel odd looking at it. I’ve lived here for a short while, but I can tell, it wasn’t a one-to-one replica. “Wait a second… that’s strange. There’s an extra room here, one that doesn’t exist.” That’s what felt odd about it!

Chapter 30: 6-1 & 6-4: There Are Some Wounds Time Can't Heal

Beel and I went to where that room was supposed to be, but… “... There’s nothing here. It’s just a wall. But the dollhouse… it definitely showed a small room here.” The fact that it showed us in the entrance hall and Satan in his room, there has to be more to this… “But there’s no door. And if I remember correctly, the only thing that should be on the other side of this room is Lucifer’s room. Could the dollhouse model be wrong…?” The one thing I learnt while coming here is that not everything is as it seems. That can go for both Lucifer and Belphegor… “What if both your memory and the dollhouse are correct?” I asked, “So you’re saying that there’s a room there, but you wouldn’t know it from the outside--in other words, a secret room?” Correct. I summoned the glass sphere again as a light purple light came from it. “I’m sensing magic coming from this wall. It’s faint, but it’s there regardless. This glass sphere might not sense much, but if this room was created by one of you brothers, it can pick up on it slightly.” I told him as he looked surprised, “You’re getting better at using that glass sphere, must be from you making pacts with Mammon and Levi.” I thanked Beel with a giggle.

The Avatar of Gluttony looked around before tapping my shoulder, “... Take a look at this, Naomi.” Hm? “Look at this spot on the wall. It looks like a decorative pattern, but I can make out words written there. It’s a message written in the language of angels. This what it says:”

‘When the morning star dwelt in the heavens, its light shone down upon this one, sparkling brilliantly, the eighth of the eight.’

I feel so stupid reading this…“It’s a riddle. And more importantly, I know the answer to it.” What is it, Beel? “ ‘The morning star’ is another name for Lucifer. So ‘when the morning star dwelt in the heavens ’, means ‘when Lucifer was an angel’. ‘Its light shone down upon this one, sparkling brilliantly, the eighth of the eight.’ . That part refers to someone Lucifer loved deeply: the eighth child of eight, our sister. Her name was--” “Lilith…” We both said her name at the same time as a door appeared on the wall, light coming from it as it opened slowly. “... Let’s go.” Beel took my hand and we walked through the door. 

Once the light dissipated, the door did as well and we were suddenly in a beautiful bedroom that had its furniture covered in white sheets. Beel was stunned, “I… I know this place… It’s Lilith’s room from back up in the Celestial Realm. I’m sure of it. What’s Lilith’s room doing here, in the House of Lamentation…?” I looked around the room and saw a photograph sitting on top of what I’m assuming is a set of drawers. It had Beel, Belphegor, and an unfamiliar woman with them. They also looked different, must be from their time as angels. This woman… I don’t need to ask Beel, it’s Lilith… There was another photo next to it, it was of Lilith and the rest of the brothers, minus Satan. They all looked so happy, including Lucifer… Not only that, she was enchanting, angelic, beautiful… it almost brings a tear to my eyes that she’s no longer with her brothers. And yet… why do I get this sense that I know her from somewhere…?

Shaking my thoughts away, I turned to Beel. “If it’s alright with you, I’d like to know more about Lilith.” He walked up and saw what I was looking at and smiled fondly, “Like I said before, Lilith was our little sister. But she’s gone now. She died. In the Great Celestial War. Do you know about the Great Celestial War? About what happened?” From the sound of it, it might be something humans know of, but the story changed a lot with retellings. “I’ve read stories from the bible about it, but I’m pretty sure most of it isn’t true. I only know that’s when Lucifer fell, and I’m guessing it’s when the rest of you did, right?” He nodded. “My brothers and I were originally angels. That was back before the Great Celestial War--before we were cast out. Lucifer incited a revolution against our father, and we aligned ourselves with him. Those who followed our father fought against those who followed Lucifer. That was the Great Celestial War. In the end, our father crushed our rebellion, and cast us out of the Celestial Realm. During the battle, my sister Lilith’s wing was pierced by an arrow. Both Belphie and I saw it. It happened right in front of our eyes… She fell down out of the heavens and… died. Just before Lilith was shot, I saw angels from the opposing side draw their bows and aim at both her and Belphie. I couldn’t save them both… the three of us were too far apart. I knew I’d only be able to get to one of them in time. Then suddenly Belphie’s eyes met mine… and just like that, I rushed over to him and shielded him from the attack. I wasn’t able to save Lilith. She died. And it was my fault.” Beel…

He sat on one of the sheet-covered furniture, tears threatened to fall from his eyes. I held his head close to my chest while rubbing his back, trying to comfort him. “You did nothing wrong, Beel.” Was all I could say. His tone got angry, “Everyone tells me that. ‘You couldn’t help it’ , that’s what they all say. But none of them saw what I saw. They didn’t see how Lilith looked at me as the arrow pierced her wing in a split second before she fell. They didn’t see that look of despair…” His tone changed to something more melancholic. “Belphie hasn’t ever come out and said it, but I think he blames me for not being able to save Lilith. I know he wanted me to save her instead of him. In fact, I knew at the time, but I chose to save him instead. Naomi… What would you have done?” I…

Beel parted from the hug, “If you had been in my shoes, who would you have saved, Belphegor or Lilith?” He held out two of his index fingers out to me, waiting for me to choose. I look over at the photograph of Beel, Belphegor, and Lilith again before taking both of his fingers. He sighed, “It’s not that--” “I don’t like the idea of 50/50s. I would’ve found a way to give myself a third option, no matter how pressed for time I was. Sorry, I’m like you and can’t choose between the people I love…”. I looked down, thinking back on my family and smiling to myself, “But even so, even when everything seems hopeless, you have to will it into reality!” “Will it into… reality…?”

*RING* *RING*

Huh? My D.D.D.? “... Your D.D.D. is ringing. You should get that.” Yeah. I let go of Beel and answered. It was Mammon.

“Mammon? What is it?”

“HEY! Naomi… where are you?! Something seriously bad is about to happen here! Get your butt down to the underground tomb now! Hurry! The dog is down here, and Lucifer’s about to kill him…!”

WHAT?! “The dog? Does he mean Luke? Come on, we’d better get to the underground tomb.” Right. To get there quicker, Beel carried me as he rushed down to the underground tomb. Of course this place has a tomb… Once we got there, Mammon was trying to calm Lucifer down while keeping Luke behind him. Lucifer was also in his demon form, those black wings giving me flashbacks of when he saved me from Levi. “Lucifer, come on! Calm down a  little, would ya?! He’s just a lost dog, that’s all! There’s no need to go revealing your true form over this, now is there?!” Mammon! “R-Right, e-exactly! A-And if you th-think you’re gonna s-scare me looking all evil like that, y-you’re wrong! It w-w-won’t work! I-I’ll have you know that I r-report directly to Michael the Archangel, one of the g-greatest--” “Luke. That book you’ve got in your hand…” What? I looked closer to see he does have a book in his grasp. “Do you realize what that is?” Luke looked down at the book he had, “Y-You mean this…? I found it a minute ago. The sculpture on the stone coffin there was holding it…” LUKE! YOU DON’T TOUCH THINGS THAT ARE ON COFFINS!? 

Beel put me down, but kept me behind him. “I know that book…” Mammon looked over at us, “FINALLY! Naomi, Beel, you’re here! IT TOOK YA LONG ENOUGH!” Sorry, we were in a secret room. Like hell I’d say that with Lucifer pissed off… “That’s a grimoire.” Grimoire? “WHAT?!” “Wh…!” Everyone freaked out, except for me. “What the fuck is a grimoire?” I shouted, “It’s a book of magic known as a grimoire. Several of them exist. The grimoire Luke is holding has the power to control a demon--to make them do anything, even if it’s in violation of a pact.” HOW THE FUCK DID LUKE GET HIS HANDS ON IT!? “Everything that we are rides on that book. We can never allow it to be stolen under any circumstances. I didn’t realize Lucifer was hiding it here in the underground tomb.”.

Mammon stopped him from talking, “This is no time to be standing around lost in thought, Beel! Get with the program!” He turned to Luke, “Now listen up, dog! What I wanna know is how you ended up lost in a place like this! No one else but us has access to this place! So how’d you get here?!” Maybe try getting the book away from him first before asking questions?! “I-I don’t know! Y-Your guess is as good as mine! I tumbled down out of the closet in Beelzebub’s room and found myself here! And then--”

“Wait, Beelzebub’s room…? Did I hear that correctly? Did you just say the words, ‘Beelzebub’s room’?”

FUCK! WE ARE SO DEAD! “Uh-oh, this is bad…!” No shit, Mammon. 

“ BEELZEBUB…!”

Chapter 31: 6-6 & 6-10: Duty-Bound

“BEELZEBUB…! Were you hiding this angel in your room? Did you allow him access to the House of Lamentation? This angel who would try to steal that grimoire…?” Luke tried speaking up, “Y-You’ve got it all wrong! I wasn’t trying to steal it at--” Mammon stopped him, finally taking the grimoire away from him, “Hey, idiot! This ain’t no time to be makin’ excuses! Once Lucifer flips out, it’s no use tryin’ to stop him! I mean, there’s one guy who could do it, but--”

“You two had better be ready to face the consequences…!”

Beel was stunned, this is my fault! I got between Lucifer and the others, surprising everyone. 

“Out of the way, human! Or do you want to die here?!”

I clenched my fists around my switched on D.D.D., “IT’S ALL MY FAULT! I allowed Luke into the House of Lamentation, I begged Beel to help me keep him a secret, I made Beel throw Luke in the closet to hide him from you… He’s down here because of me! I’ve caused so much trouble for them, so I will protect them!”. “Stop it, Naomi…!” “C’mon, this is serious! He’s gonna kill you for real!” Beel and Mammon tried getting me to stop, but I shook their hands away. Even Luke tried stopping me by hugging me from behind, but I also shook him off while walking towards Lucifer.

“A human risking so much to defend a demon and an angel… how very interesting. Well, if you want to be a hero, you’re going to choose one of them to save. Beelzebub, or Luke. It’s one or the other. Make your choice!”

I took a deep breath. Beel, is this how it felt like choosing between Belphegor and Lilith…? Well, I will show you that you can will your third option into reality. “No. I want to save both.” I told him. Beel gasped as Luke called out my name. “I will NOT choose between them, I choose both!” The fear I had was gone as I stared Lucifer in his eyes. 

“What’s that now? You want to save both…? Do you actually think I’m going to allow a lowly human that choice?! That you can have whatever you WANT?! NO…!”

Out of nowhere, I felt a tightness around my neck, lifting me up high. My hands reached for what was around my neck, dropping my D.D.D. in the process as I struggled for air. It wasn’t long until I passed out.

“... Naomi… come back to me, Naomi.”

My eyes fluttered open, I was back in Beel’s room and wearing my nightgown. “... Naomi. You’re awake.” Beel… you’re safe…! I tried reaching out to him, but my back started hurting. “Don’t move so much, you were hurt quite a bit back there. I’ve been here watching you. I thought you might never wake up, since humans are so fragile and all.” I tried laughing at his human comment, but I didn’t want it to hurt too much. “I’m really glad you’re awake again.” Beel… “Do you remember what happened? You made Lucifer really mad when you stepped in to protect Luke and me. You almost got yourself killed when Lucifer used his magic to try choking you in the air so Mammon and I couldn’t reach you. If Lord Diavolo hadn’t come running up, you’d be dead right now, you know.” “So my plan worked…” Beel looked surprised, “In the middle of it all, I called Barbatos with my D.D.D., knowing he and Lord Diavolo would come running if they heard not just one, but two of the exchange students were in trouble.”. “So that’s why your D.D.D. was on…” I nodded at Beel’s answer. 

“After that, Lord Diavolo managed to stop Lucifer and calm him down.” He looked over at me with a fond smile, “You saw how Lucifer looked back then, and yet you stepped in front of me to protect me. It was like you had a death wish. You need to go to Lord Diavolo and Barbatos and thank them for saving your life.” I will. “Were you and/or Luke hurt, Beel?” I asked, “No, I wasn’t hurt at all. Neither was Luke. But is this really the time to be worrying about us? You almost died, you know.” Still, I’m glad I was able to help you guys. “A human stepping in to shield a demon and angel from harm. I’ve never even heard of anything like that before. Oh, and Luke. Simeon came and took him back to Purgatory Hall. He was pretty shaken up after what he experienced.” I don’t blame him, having Lucifer in that state and almost seeing someone die in front of them… 

“I’m just glad… I was able to do something and save you two! Knowing that makes me happy…! And even more glad to show you what I meant!”

Beel was surprised after hearing what I said. “Luke didn’t do anything wrong, and you didn’t either. I’m the one to blame here. I’m the one who hid him in my room, I’m the reason he disappeared. I’m the one who failed to calm Lucifer down, and ended up putting you in danger… All of that was my fault.” Beel… no… “When you stepped in to shield me from Lucifer, I was pretty shocked. I mean, why would you go to those lengths? You’re not a demon or an angel, and you’re not even someone with powerful magic. You’re just a regular human. So why… Why did you try to protect Luke and me…?” I just smiled up at him, “Because you’re my friends, and you’re important to me.”. 

He returned the smile, “So… I’m your friend. Ah… As I watched you there sleeping, as I looked at your face, I couldn’t help wondering… if the situation had been reversed, would I have stepped in to defend you? I want to do something to make it up to you--to thank you for saving me. So, is there anything I can do?”. I gestured to him to help me sit up as he did. My back hurt like hell, but I could at least tell it’s not broken. “I want you to make a pact with me, Beel.” I said, “So, you’ve made pacts with Mammon and Leviathan, and now you want to make one with me. Why are you so interested in making pacts with demons, huh? I want to know why you want to make a pact with me. Let’s hear it.” Sigh…

“-You can’t open this door. Because it’s sealed with a very powerful sort of magic. In order to break the seal, you’ll have to put all seven brothers under your control. What I’m trying to say is that you should make pacts with these demons--all of them.”

“-Personally, I’d like to be able to have a proper, face-to-face talk with Lucifer. Sure, we may have had a falling out, but really, it was only a little misunderstanding. If I could just talk with him, he’s realize that was the case. I need to find some way to get out of here, find Lucifer, and have a talk with him. That’s all I want.”

But…

“Now, I’ll say this as many times as I have to, because it’s important… You can’t tell my other brothers anything about this. They have to keep believing that I’m up in the human world as an exchange student.”

Sigh, I have to keep up the lie for Belphegor’s sake. “Lucifer. I want him to respect me.” Beel looked at me in shock, “You want Lucifer to respect you? Why?” Because maybe if he did… “So that he’ll let me help him make up with Belphegor.” I told him. “So, by making pacts with us, you’re hoping to impress Lucifer? So that he’ll understand that you’re actually someone worth listening to, despite the fact that you’re a human? You want to do what even Solomon hasn’t been able to accomplish?” His tone changed at the end, as I nodded at him. “... All right. I feel the same way. I want Belphegor and Lucifer to make up, too. So I’ll do it. I’ll make a pact with you, Naomi.” He took my hand and muttered something. A red light came from my mid-section and as it faded away, I could tell that Beel’s pact mark was there above my belly button. I looked up at Beel with a big smile on my face as I reached out to hug him. Once the pact mark was on me, a lot of my pain went away to where it was just an annoyance for me.

3rd Person POV

Elsewhere, at roughly the same time, another conversation is taking place.

“I’m sorry, Diavolo.”

It was Lucifer and Lord Diavolo in Lucifer’s study. The Avatar of Pride was bowing at Lord Diavolo. “I was so blinded by rage that I lost control of myself. If I’d actually killed Naomi, then the entire exchange program would’ve ended in disaster. I’m grateful you showed up to stop me. Thank you.” Lucifer stood back up, “Well, it was an understandable reaction on your part. As demons, everything that we are rides on that grimoire. If it had been stolen, that would have been a disaster as well. You were trying to protect your brothers, weren’t you?”. The dark haired demon sighed, “Perhaps, but I nearly ended up losing one in the process… Beel.” “I know how important your brothers are to you, Lucifer. How much you care. And if they can see that as well--if they understand it--then that’s a good thing. However…” They both fell silent for a short while. “You said something to Naomi Back there. ‘Do you actually think I’m going to allow a lowly human that choice? That you can have whatever you want? No…’ . Your loyalty to me, your brothers’ freedom, their right to know what’s really going on… You place so much importance on all these things. So I wonder, who is it that REALLY isn’t being given choices here? Who is it that’s suffering from a lack of options?... What do you think, Lucifer?” The Avatar of Pride continued being silent. 

Lord Diavolo sighed, “Well, I have to head back to the Demon Lord’s Castle. Farewell.” But before he could leave, “Ah, before I forget. You might want to not only apologize to Naomi, but thank her as well.” Lucifer perked up, “Why thank her?”. Diavolo chuckled, “She called Barbatos before stepping up to you down there and the reason why we came as fast as we did.” This made Lucifer look more in shock, as the future demon king leaves.

Chapter 32: 6-12 & 6-15: Who's the Liar Here?

Naomi’s POV

After being bedridden for two days, I finally came to eat breakfast in the dining hall. For those days, Beel has been bringing back food and making sure I eat a good amount. It was dead silent, no one spoke a word. Asmodeus nudged me to get my attention and whispered to Satan and I, “... Aw, normally everyone’s so happy and full of energy at breakfast. But things are sooo tense! It’s been like this for the past few days.” I don’t blame them… “After hearing about what happened that night, I’m not surprised.” Satan took a bite out of his food, “How about you, Levi? You weren’t involved in the drama at all?” He was still in his room, wasn’t he? “I haven’t left my room in five days since ‘ Master of Diablo’ released. That’s my new game. I’ve been busy trying to finish it. It’s an open-world game set in the human world, which you can try to destroy by asserting control over Diablo, Lord of the Underworld. It’s AMAZING.” Huh, I’ll ask for your copy then. “So you’re playing yet another game with inappropriate themes… Still, I have to admit, sometimes there are advantages to being a shut-in. You avoid getting caught up in unpleasant business, like what happened two nights ago.” I guess that’s true.

“Yeah, you can definitely say that. Just look at Beel. He’s on his sixth cup of soup. That’s only half his normal pace.” Beel… “I see that Mammon has the same stupid look on his face as he always does.” That got Mammon’s attention, “Hey! What’s that about my face now?! You all! Stop whisperin’ over there! If you’ve got somethin’ to say, just come out and say it!”. Asmodeus finished his meal and started filing his nails, “I don’t know what you’re talking about. We weren’t whispering. Don’t have a hissy fit, Mammon.” Satan also finished his meal, “You know, we weren’t able to use the kitchen until yesterday, as someone had destroyed it. So I’d say we’re the victims here.” Don’t blame Beel, blame Mammon. Beel was just quiet as he kept drinking his soup, so was Lucifer as he ate. 

This really is uncomfortable. As soon as I finished my food, I left my silverware and got up to leave. “... Naomi.” Fuck. “Yes, Lucifer?” I asked, “Would you come see me in the music room before heading to class?” Um, I don’t want to… but I’ve gotta… “Okay.” Was all I said. “I’ll be waiting for you.” He told me before he left.  “Ooh, Lucifer wants to see Naomi? Yikes! Super scary!” Asmodeus squealed, “Pff… Careful Asmodeus. He might hear you.” And Satan chuckled. I looked over at Mammon, Levi, and Beel, they all looked concerned. I smiled at them and hugged each of them, “I’ll be fine guys, promise!” My cheering them up didn’t do much, “If you guys are so worried about me, Mammon, you can tag along. Just stay outside the music room, alright?” Levi and Beel sighed in relief as Mammon stood up. Even though they believe Mammon is a scumbag, they know they can trust him when it comes to me. “Right, don’t you worry. I’ll go with ya.” He took my hand as we left the dining hall. I walked closer than usual to Mammon, most likely because my back still hurts a bit, but he didn’t seem to mind. Once we got to the music room though, “Okay then… This is as far as I can go. If you get in trouble in there, just call me. Eh, don’t worry though. It’s not like Lucifer’s gonna eat ya or anything… At least, probably not.” Way to calm my nerves, Mammon. Heh, I can’t be mad at him though. I smiled up at him before hugging his side, “Thanks for walking me here, see you in a bit!”.

I knocked on the door of the music room before stepping in. Lucifer was standing by the piano, “Ah, you’re here. I assume you know what it is I want to talk to you about. It’s regarding the incident in the underground tomb.” Yep, you wanted to talk about it… I could tell what he was trying to say was hard on his pride, “What I did to you was inexcusable. I apologize. However, there’s one thing I want to make absolutely clear. As long as they consent to it, I have no problem with you making pacts with my brothers. However, your curiosity is getting the better of you. I want you to stop sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong. I believe I warned you not to climb the stairs leading up to the attic. And yet you did exactly that. Multiple times. While you can turn invisible, what you can’t do is hide the magic aura you use.” So he does know the times I climbed those stairs while I was invisible. What does he not know?

“I’m the only demon to go up there. There's a spell cast on the stairs that ensures that.” So that’s why Mammon and the others haven’t noticed Belphegor up there. “However, it only works on demons--humans and angels are still able to pass. Unfortunately. As I’m sure you’ve found, there’s nothing at all at the top of those stairs.” Excuse me? You’re telling me Belphegor isn’t up there? Or… wait, he doesn’t know that I’ve spoken to him… “Curiosity killed the cat. If you behave yourself, you’ll complete your year here in the exchange program. At which point, we’ll return you to the human world. I imagine the night served as somewhat of a learning experience for you. Still the fact that I put you through a scary experience. Sometime in the near future, I’d like to treat you to a meal out somewhere to make it up to you. Well, that’s all I had to say. You’re free to go.” I nodded before heading to leave. “Oh, one more thing.” I turned to Lucifer, “Diavolo told me that you got a hold of Barbatos before getting in between Beel, Luke, and I. Thank you for that.” I nodded again, “Lord Diavolo wouldn’t want not only one, but two casualties involving exchange students, correct?” He went silent, but I knew his answer. He knew I was right. I left the music room with that knowledge.

Mammon welcomed me when he saw me and I took his hand again. “We have to go to the Assembly Hall, but we’re meeting up with Levi and Beel outside first.” He told me and I nodded. We didn’t talk while on our way to RAD, but we didn’t need to. I felt safe with him and he knew it. Once we got to RAD, Levi and Beel were waiting for us. Beel was the first to check in on me, “Let’s see… yep, you’ve still got both arms and both legs. Your eyes are still in their sockets, and year ears are still attached. Guess you’re okay.” I couldn’t help but giggle at his poking and prodding. “I want to know what Lucifer did. You’ve got to give me the deets L-8-R, yo!” Am I sure he’s just not my entire chat? “Man, there you go again! ‘Give me the deets L-8-R, yo!’ ?! Like, what lame message board did ya learn THAT on?! Also, it’s one thing to type L8R, but who the hell actually says it out loud?!” It’s a Levi thing! “Hey, don’t tease your brother!” I giggled as the three of us went into the Assembly Hall. Asmodeus looked over, “Whaaat, you’re still alive? Well, that’s boring…” Thanks, Asmodeus… Satan looked up from his book with a smirk, “Of course. Unless he went crazy again like that night, Lucifer wouldn’t harm Naomi. And do you know what that is, Naomi?” Obviously. “It’s because I’m an exchange student.” I answered, “Exactly. I see you have a good grasp on what’s going on here. If anything were to happen to one of our exchange students, it would make Lord Diavolo look bad. Lucifer would never do anything to harm Lord Diavolo’s reputation.” Oh my god, it’s like they’re lovers… “Ooh, speak of the devil! Lord Diavolo and Lucifer just showed up.”. They really do act like lovers, coming in at the same time.

Mammon and Levi stayed by my sides while Beel got in front of me. Lucifer’s gaze fell on me as Mammon’s grasp on my hand tightened. “Well, it seems that everyone’s here.” Lord Diavolo started, “Shall we get started, Lucifer?”. Lucifer nodded, “All right, I’m going to go ahead and call this officers’ meeting to order. To start things off, Lord Diavolo has an announcement for us.”. Oh god, they’re even finishing each other's statements. “Yes. Well then, I assume that some of you have already heard the rumors about the group retreat. And they’re true. I’m planning an exchange party between demons, angels, and humans to be held at my castle. I have a feeling that this will turn out to be quite the interesting experience for all of us.”. Wait, is this the camping thing Simeon was talking about?

Chapter 33: 6-17 & 6-19: Not Everyone Who Shares Your Goals is Your Ally

“ASMODEUS…! YOU ROTTEN BASTARD…!”

“AAAAAH! I can’t take this anymore! I wish you’d just disappear! You can go burn in the fires of hell for all I care! If I could snap my fingers and send you there right now, I’d do it!”

“That’s it! You shut that big fat mouth of yours RIGHT NOW, you $#&*! *#$&!! %#!”

“Oh yeah? Well, you’re money-grubbing trash! A scumbag who’d sell his soul for a Grimm! The only thing that might make up for your awful existence is if you ended it! Now!”

“HEY, that’s no way to be talkin’ to your older brother, now is it?! You’d best start showin’ me some respect!”

“Respect?! What did YOU ever do to earn my respect?! I’m EMBARRASSED to have someone like you for an older brother! Mortified even!”

How the fuck did things turn into this…?

“All right you two, that’s enough. Stop throwing pillows at each other. You’re sending dust flying everywhere.” That should be the least of our worries. “It’s no use. They won’t listen. It’s likely they don’t even hear us.” “The food here at the Demon Lord’s Castle sure is something, huh? The shadow swine offal they served at dinner was amazing.” Glad you’re happy at least, Beel.

“$%#! %$#%! And… and also, you’re a… um, a *&%#$!”

“Maybe it’s time you learned some new WORDS, Mammon! Because your vocabulary is pathetically small! Just what I’d expect from the stupidest demon in the Devildom! You really set the bar for what stupid can be!”

“WHAT?! SAY THAT AGAIN! I DARE YA!”

“... How long are they going to keep going at each other like this? It’s a total waste of time. They’re getting nowhere, and it’s driving me crazy.” Same here, Levi. “Mmm, I can’t wait for breakfast tomorrow…” I can’t wait to SLEEP for tomorrow… Sigh…

“What brought this on to begin with, anyway?”

It’s a long story, Satan…

~Five Days Before~

“All right, I’m going to go ahead and call this officers’ meeting to order. To start things off, Lord Diavolo has an announcement for us.”. Oh god, they’re even finishing each other's statements. “Yes. Well then, I assume that some of you have already heard the rumors about the group retreat. And they’re true. I’m planning an exchange party between demons, angels, and humans to be held at my castle. I have a feeling that this will turn out to be quite the interesting experience for all of us.”. Lucifer sighed, “Maybe for you, but for me it’s simply going to mean more headaches.” That goes for me too… “Now, now, don’t say that Lucifer.”. Satan spoke up, “A group retreat, huh? I’d heard the rumors, but I never thought they were true.” It does sound like fun. “So, demons, angels, and humans are all going to get together and have an exchange event? Nothing like that has happened before, has it?” You guys haven’t had an exchange program before now, have you? Of course this will be the first exchange event. “No, indeed not. But there has to be a first time for everything. And you all are going to be present to witness this particular first.” That includes me too, isn’t it?

 

Mammon sighed, “A group retreat? Just the fact that you’d call it that tells me it’s gonna be a huge hassle…” “Will there be food? Good food?” I’m sure there will be, Beel. “Ah yes, why don’t I let Lucifer give you a rundown on what we have planned.” I’m sorry, I can’t help but think Lucifer and Lord Diavolo are dating now, I can’t. 

Lucifer cleared his throat, “The exchange party will be held at the Demon Lord’s Castle. In addition to spending the night there, you’ll be attending several events, including a dinner party and formal dance.” But I can’t dance… “A dinner party…” At least Beel’s looking forward to it. “I assume you must have questions?” I put my hand up to possibly ask the dumbest question on Earth, but I don’t care. “What’s the Demon Lord’s Castle?” “It’s my castle, the place where I live, as the name implies.” Knew it, just wanted to ask a dumb question. “It’s hands down the most magnificent, impressive structure in all the Devildom.” I mean, royalty live there. I’m not surprised. “And it’s just like the castles where the heroine lived in ‘Fantasium Fantasia 9’ ! Now, when it comes to the ‘Fantasium Fantasia’ series as a whole, it goes without saying that the fourth installment is a timeless masterpiece. Afterwards, the games went 3D polygonal, and the old producer and BGM composer both left, so the general opinion of people online is that those games were trash. Personally, while I agree that the 2D sprite graphics of ‘Fantasium Fantasia 4’ were great, I think ‘Fantasium Fantasia 7’ is clearly a masterpiece as well, on par with 4 even. It’s known for having an excellent scenario and character designer, and what’s more--” “Yes, the Demon Lord’s Castle is something straight out of a fairy tale. It’s absolutely beautiful!” Levi, I like your description, but I needed Asmodeus’ short and sweet version.

Mammon scoffed, “... At first glance, sure. But I know the truth … I know about the tons of horrible stories they tell about that place. It’s enough to make your skin crawl.” Huh, a haunted castle that the future king of hell lives in? Makes sense. “Dinner… there’s gonna be dinner…” Never change, Beel. Never change. “Barbatos has a secret torture room beneath the castle. And every night you can hear his victims' screams of agony echoing up from outta there… And there’s a huge mirror, and behind it is the entrance to a secret labyrinth. And inside the labyrinth lives a monster that feast on the innards of demons…” That’s some description. “So, Asmodeus claims it’s like something out of a fairy tale, and Mammon thinks it’s a hell house. Who do YOU believe, Naomi?” Satan directed the conversation to me, “I’m gonna be real, I would be surprised if the place the future king of hell lives in ISN’T haunted so, Mammon.”. The demon in question chuckled, “Right… hopefully we’ll both make it out of the castle alive.” As long as we’re guests, we should be fine.

~Timeskip~

After a long day, I just went straight to Beel’s room. I felt lazy, and didn’t want to leave yet. Plus, I think Beel likes it when someone else is with him. Hmm, if we’re going to be out for a few days, I should check up on Belphegor and update him. I can’t use invisibility, Lucifer knows I can do that… Wait, how can I use invisibility? I know it has to do with Levi’s pact, but I still don’t fully understand. I summoned the glass sphere again, hoping maybe it will tell me why. I then noticed that three symbols were floating in there, Mammon’s, Levi’s, and Beel’s pact marks. I see, the more pacts I have, the more abilities I can theoretically have. Hmm… Can I read more of what these abilities are? The moment I thought that, the glass sphere started showing what each pact mark could do. 

‘Pact of Greed:

- Super Speed
- Good Luck.’

Pffft, 'Good Luck'... then again, I have been pretty lucky to now die so far... maybe it does work. Also, 'Super Speed' seems useful.

‘Pact of Envy:

- Invisibility
- Water Breathing/Communication with Underwater Creatures.’

So along with invisibility, I can live out the mermaid dream? Amazing!

‘Pact of Gluttony:

- Super Strength
- Pain Relief.’

So that’s why it didn’t take long for me to recover after making a pact with Beel. Okay, I think I can get up those stairs quickly with Mammon’s super speed, and hopefully Lucifer doesn’t notice the magic trail. Concentrating hard, I used the glass sphere to grant me super speed. Nothing felt different, until I picked something up and dropped it. It was falling extremely slow. So this is what super speed is like. With this, I quickly ran towards the attic stairs and got a halfway up before having the glass sphere bring me back to normal. Belphegor heard me and came to the door, allowing me to update him on things. 

“They’re having an exchange party…? Hmph, ridiculous. But did you say you managed to make a pact with Beel? Because that’s far more important development for me! You didn’t strike me as the type of person who would come through for me, so I didn’t really have my hopes up honestly… But you seem to have actually gained their trust, as surprising as that is. You’ve managed to make pacts with Mammon, Leviathan, and Beelzebub now… Finally, you’re halfway to your goal. Now let’s hear what else you have to report. What did Lucifer say about the room up here in the attic?”. I then explained to him about it, and why his brothers never noticed he was here in the first place. “Hmm… so let me get this straight. There’s a spell on the staircase leading up here that ensures that no demon aside from Lucifer is able to climb it. However, it turns out that humans and angels can climb it, since they’re not demons. And what’s more, Lucifer seems confident that you haven’t found out about this room. Since this is Lucifer we’re talking about, I assumed he would’ve put some sort of spell on this room as well, like he did with the staircase… So then, what’s going on here? How is it that you are able to see this room?” I have no clue. 

Belphegor sighed, “... Well, I guess it doesn’t matter. Either way, it’s good news for us. Because this means that Lucifer doesn’t think you’ve been in contact with me. Also, I’ve learned something new here. Namely, that you’re not just any ordinary exchange student. I suspected as much. There’s a reason you were chosen to come here. You’ve already mastered the glass sphere, no ordinary human can do that. Out of all the humans he could have picked, why did Diavolo choose you…?” I’m just as clueless as you are, Belphegor. “... Well then, your next step is clear. You can worry about making pacts with the other brothers later. Right now we’ve got bigger fish to fry. You’ll be going to the Demon Lord’s Castle for this exchange party or retreat or whatever it is, right? You need to search for clues as to what exactly makes you so special while you’re at Diavolo's Castle. I’m sure you’re curious to know the truth as well, after all. You must want to know why you were chosen… I can’t help but wonder what secrets you’ll dig up. This should be very interesting indeed.” He really does creepy me out a bit, but I agreed to help him.

Notes:

So this is what I meant by the abilities Naomi would get from making pacts with the brothers. They do have pros and cons as well, for example: Naomi's Invisibility will make her completely invisible, but it also gives off a lot of magic energy that Lucifer can sense. I can assume the others can sense it as well, but they just don't care about it as much as Lucifer does.

Now onto the abilities that hasn't been shown yet! (Won't talk about her Good Luck or Water Breathing/Communication with Underwater Creatures since they're pretty self-explanatory).
- Naomi's Super Speed pro and con is that while it still gives off a lot of magic energy as much as Naomi's Invisibility, because of how fast she's going, character's like Lucifer won't be able to sense it unless Naomi stays in an area for some time. Everything also gets slow around her as well, and she has to actively think about using this ability for it to stay active.
- Naomi's Super Strength seems the most overpowered, but it isn't. Her strength gets to the same level as an average powerlifter, but it lasts as long as her stamina lasts which doesn't change (and will not increase from any ability she will gain in the future).
- And lastly, Naomi's Pain Relief. This isn't healing, it will basically act as a strong pain killer for Naomi. She will still need time to recover from injuries, like after what happened in the Underground Tomb, but after a few days she will be fine, albeit still a little bit fragile from what happened until she's completely recovered.

When the abilities from the the future pacts get revealed, I will give minor explanations for them at the end of their respective chapter.

Chapter 34: 6-A & 6-C: Sometimes There is Comfort in Dreams

“Have anything off of the menu you want, Naomi.”

How did this happen? Oh, yes. Once I got down from the stairs, using the super speed, I saw Beel nearing his door. I quickly went into his room before using the glass sphere to take away my super speed. He wanted to get me food, and I agreed. What? It’s free food. “I know you said that the only thing you wanted was to make a pact with me, but I don’t feel like that’s enough. So order whatever you want. Anything at all.” “Thank you, Beel!” I looked at the menu, figuring out what to get.

“Right, don’t mind if I do! Time to order big… real big!”

“Ooh, they have food from the human world…! Like this here. This is what Minoka ate in ‘Help! I’m an Evil Overlord! - How Discovering That My Classmate Was a Witch Set Me On a Course to Become Supreme Ruler of Another Dimension.’ . They actually have it here…!”

Oh, and Mammon and Levi followed us too. Beel sighed, “I said I was taking Naomi out to eat, not you guys. So, why are you two here?” I want to know why as well, not that I’m mad. They do need to pay for themselves though. “Hey, come on. What’s the harm in havin’ us tag along, huh? Don’t be such a killjoy!” Sigh… “Order first, we should. Talk later, we can.” I’m surprised they don’t typically get along, they seem like two peas in a pod. “Just so we’re clear, I’m not paying for either of you guys.” Fair. “Now come on, Beel. Even if there were ten of us here with you, we still wouldn’t be able to eat as much as you do on your own. Payin’ for us won’t set ya back that much.” It’s still his fucking money… “It’s not about the money. But I’m still not paying.” Good, stand your ground, Beel! Levi looked at the menu before looking up, “Begin by ordering drinks, I will. Why is he speaking like that? I’m not concerned, just curious. “You turnin’ into one of your 2D characters again, Levi?” Ah, alright. 

We ordered our food and I was able to explain to Mammon and Levi that Beel and I made a pact. I also told them the reason I gave Beel. As the first two demons I made pacts with, they deserve to know at least the plan I told Beel. “... Mmm, interesting. So you’re hopin’ to get Lucifer and Belphie to make up, huh?” That is the core of it, yes. “And that’s why you decided you’d make a pact with Naomi, Beel?” Levi asked, “Well, that’s not the only reason, but yeah, we both want the same thing.” Beel patted my head while eating his cheeseburger, making me smile. “Naomi, do ya really think you can do this? I mean, we’re talkin’ about Lucifer here.” I’ll just be straight up with them, “I won’t make promises, but I will do what I can.” “Well, you don’t sound too into it. That’s for sure.” Blame Belphegor for being creepy as fuck. “If you ask me, there’s no chance this’ll work.” “This isn’t a game you can win.” I know… I know… “This is a family issue that affects all of us brothers. But think about it: has anyone ever tried to solve it, whether it was us or anyone else? Who’s ever offered to help those two make up?” Beel… “No one, I guess.” “Nope, nobody.” This family… they’re on the verge of breaking.

Beel took my hand in his and squeezed it, “Sure, this might be impossible. We might end up giving up and accepting that it won’t happen. But we can at least give it a shot before deciding it can’t be done. It doesn’t hurt to try.” I smiled again at Beel, as the other two tried to say something. I looked at Mammon and Levi with a serious expression on my face, “I don’t know if I can do this, but I want to help you guys out.” I told them. “But why? You’ve only been here for a few weeks, why are you so dedicated to this?” Levi… that’s because… “Because… Believe it or not, but I’ve grown attached to you morons through my time here…” My face flushed red in embarrassment, making Mammon and Levi do the same. “... Well, now that ya put it that way, I guess I could help out.” Mammon…! “I mean, I can’t deny that this thing with Lucifer and Belphie affects all of us.” “... Agreed.” Levi…! Beel chuckled, “Then it’s settled. And now it’s the four of us who will help Lucifer and Belphegor get along!

“Okay then! It’s time we came up with a name for this team of ours!” A what now? “... A name? Do we really need a name?” Exactly, what? “‘Course we do! We’ve gotta figure these things out, get out ducks in a row before we do anything else. It promotes spirit, you know? Makes you more likely to succeed!” Makes you more likely to be cringe… but sure. “ ‘Evil Genesis DEMONGELION’ .” Oh fuck no. “Nah. Too obvious. Everyone’ll know where you stole that from. Could create problems down the road.” We’re not gonna copyright it… “We should give it a cooler-soundin’ name. You know, like ‘Solomon and His 72 Demons.’ .” What, he has pacts with 72 DEMONS?! “... Hey, I know! How about, ‘Mammon and His 3 Servants.’ ?!” No. “Ooh. This is the limited edition item I was looking for. It was out of stock on Akuzon, but now it’s back!” Mmm, this is delicious. The meat is so tender… I think I’ll order another one.” And yep, no one is listening to him. “Hey, come on, don’t ignore me!” Our conversation continued late into the evening, it was not any less stupid, but it was still fun. 

By the time we got back, we all parted ways. On my way to Beel’s room, I ran into Lucifer. “You sure are back late. Did you go out to eat with Beel and the others?” I nodded, “It was Beel, Mammon, Levi, and me.” I told him, “... So Mammon and Leviathan were there too? I was worried whether they’d be able to put their differences aside at first, but it seems they’re getting along well.” They’re actually a lot more similar than anyone thinks. “The repairs to the kitchen are finally done. And the wall to your room is fixed too. You should move back into your room tomorrow and start sleeping there again.” Sigh, so this is gonna be my last night sleeping in Beel’s room. At least he can go back to his bed.

It took a while, but Beel came into the room. “... Naomi, you awake?” He asked. I was just laying on his bed under the covers. I got used to it. “Well, either way, it doesn’t matter. I need you to listen to what I’ve got to say.” I kept still and quiet, “You remember how I told you about Lilith, right? Well, sometimes I dream about her, and they’re not happy dreams. They’re the sort of dreams you don’t want to have. Long ago, back when we were in the Celestial Realm, I asked her a question: Lilith, if you had to choose between saving either me or Belphie, who would it be? Heh, she just looked at me and said, ‘Both of you!’ . Now, everything I just told you really did happen… But when I dream about it, it doesn’t end there. Lilith and Belphie disappear, and I’m left all alone. Everything is pitch-black, and suddenly I’m falling. Falling down through a void…” Beel sat on the bed next to me, “Would it be okay if… if I held your hand, Naomi? For a little bit. Until I fall asleep…” I didn’t answer, I just grabbed his hand. “Thanks.”. He laid down next to me and we both fell asleep, hands still holding the other.

“... Beel.”

“... Beel.”

“... You’ve got to help him.” 

“... You’ve got to help Belphie.”

“Promise me, Beel. Promise you’ll help him…”

3rd Person POV

Beelzebub woke up in shock. He looked around his surroundings before sighing, “... Oh. I guess I was dreaming… But it wasn’t the usual dream. This one was different.”. He turned to the human who was sleeping peacefully next to him, still holding onto his hand. “Do you think it could’ve been because you were here, Naomi…?” He rubbed the back of her hand, seeing the pact mark of his brother on it. Suddenly, a faint light surrounded Naomi. It wasn’t coming from her existing pact marks, it was a soft, warm light radiating from her back. The soft light lulled the Avatar of Gluttony back to sleep.

Notes:

Another thing I wanted to add was more of Lilith's presence in Naomi's life. It won't be drastic, but it will accumulate into something I have planned for Season 2.

Chapter 35: 6-15 & 6-17 (Hard): Welcome to Ristorante Six

~The Day After The Kitchen Was Destroyed~

Naomi’s POV

“Our kitchen’s ruined, and it’s all because of you guys. Wow, thanks for that.” I’m a victim of letting Mammon do whatever the fuck he wants because I don’t want to have him on a leash 24/7, don’t blame me. “Yeah, this is awful. What are we going to do now? With half of the wall and the floor in the kitchen missing, we won’t be able to prepare any meals, will we?” We could get take out? Do you guys have take out here? “OMG ROFLAMO lololol” Levi… “This ain’t funny, Levi!” “My poor microwave is broken…”. Mammon looked at me, “Enough about your microwave, I already have a new one being shipped soon.” It’s still not my ORIGINAL microwave… “I’m hungry…” Same, Beel. Same. “It’s no use grumbling about it, Beel. Food isn’t going to magically appear out of thin air.” If only… “Guess we’re gonna have to eat out. What a hassle…” Eh, it’s not so different from my diet in the human world. “Uh, unless I’m mistaken, I believe this is your fault, now isn’t it? Neither of you guys get to complain.” I stood up, “My room is missing a wall, and my microwave that I had for three years is broken, let me grieve…”. 

Lucifer sighed, “Apparently it’s going to take some time before the kitchen is repaired. So it’s fine if you eat out, but make sure to be back before curfew, understand? I will leave some Grimm for Naomi to get something to eat if you do make the decision to eat out.” Thanks, Lucifer. “Wait, what? You’re not coming with us, Lucifer?” Asmodeus asked, “No. Diavolo invited me to dinner, so I’ll be eating with him.” Is it a normal dinner, or a dinner date? As if he’ll answer that if I asked… “What?! You mean he only invited you?! What about the rest of us?!” Satan sighed at his younger brother, “Obviously we’re not invited.”. Beel sighed, “Mmm, dinner with Lord Diavolo… Whatever you have, you know it’s going to end up being delicious.” Meanwhile, Mammon whined. “Wh… I don’t believe this! I mean, come on! That totally ain’t fair, Lucifer! It ain’t fair at all!” “I’m sorry. What’s that now, Mammon? You say you’ll forgo food and water, and repair the kitchen all by yourself?” I couldn’t help but chuckle at that, “Please tell Lord Diavolo that I send my warmest regards, dear brother. I hope you have a wonderful time!” That was a quick change. “... You’re pathetic.” “Shaddup! Bein’ pathetic is better than not going to eat for the rest of my life!” At least he’s not THAT stupid.

Asmodeus changed the subject, “So, what about you, Levi? Are you going out to eat too?” “Pff, no. I’ve got two weeks’ worth of emergency rations in my room. Never underestimate an otaku. We don’t leave our rooms.” That is true. It’s only here where I’ve bothered to leave my room every now and again. “Well, no one can say you’re not prepared when disaster strikes. So, what about you, Satan?” The Avatar of Lust turned to the Avatar of Wrath, “Hmm, good question… I think we should try to see the positive in this. It’s a chance to try out all of the excellent places to eat in the Devildom and sample all sorts of new fare. We’ll be able to discover new restaurants. Doesn’t sound bad at all, now does it?” “Ooh, yes, count me in! Maybe I’ll even discover a few cute witches along the way!”. Mammon did an exasperated sigh, “It must be REAL nice havin’ money, huh! Meanwhile, I can’t even afford to eat out. I can’t use my credit card, and I’m all out of cash. What am I s’posed to do, huh?” I don’t know. “I’m guessing the reason you can’t use your credit card is because you’ve already maxed it out.” Somehow, he did. “And any cash you had ended up as new shoes, watches, and wallets, now didn’t it?” Is he still obligated to listen to those witches or something? Satan’s wrath aura could be seen from behind him, “If you don’t have money, then you’ll have to pick crumbs out of the couch and eat those!” as Asmodeus laughed, “Yeah. Or, you could always forgo food and water altogether and repair the kitchen instead like Lucifer said.” Wow, those two can be scary if they wanted.

“Now that’s just mean…! You guys are real evil, you know that?!” “Well, we are demons, after all.” I chuckled again, it was a little funny. “Fine, I guess I’m going to have to be the one to step up here. After all, it’s my fault we can’t use the kitchen. Mammon and Naomi, I’ll make sure you get fed. For tonight, let’s go out to eat. And Naomi, you can use that money Lucifer left for another night.” Thanks, Beel! “All right! Now THAT’S what I’m talkin’ about! Eh, I guess you do owe it to us, though! I mean, you’re the reason the kitchen’s all messed up.” Mammon, shut up. “Um, Beel may technically have been the one who destroyed the kitchen, but…” Asmodeus started, “He wasn’t the one who started it, was he? No, that would be--” “All right, stop right there. Just drop it.” Levi continued, but Satan cut him off. “Okay, let’s get movin’! Beel, Naomi, I know a crazy amazing restaurant, and I’m gonna take ya there!” Welp, here we go…

Mammon took both mine and Beel’s hands and led us to this very fancy restaurant. ‘Ristorante Six’ it was called. “So this is the ‘crazy amazing restaurant’ you were telling us about? Looks crazy expensive.” No kidding… I know he’s the Avatar of Greed, but does he not know what a budget is…? “Aw, come on! Don’t be stingy! Oh look, our waiter’s here! All right… to start us off, I’d like a bottle of this 4000-year-old wine… the one that was cursed by an actual pharaoh. Then I’d like everything on the menu from here… down to here!” Mammon… “That’s all the most expensive stuff! Don’t be so greedy!” “Yep, that’s me… the Avatar of Greed. And you’re the Avatar of Gluttony. So I say we go hog wild and chow down! Go on, Naomi… order anything you want! Don’t hold back!” Um, “I’m the one who’s footing the bill here…” I was about to say… 

“Naomi, would you talk some sense into Mammon for me?” Gladly, “Enough! Mammon, stop it! Unless you want to be the one to pay for it all!”. Beel looked satisfied with my answer, “YOWL!” “... What just happened to you?” Yeah, what the fuck was that, Mammon? “D-Don’t ask me! Whenever Naomi orders me to stop like that, it’s like I’m paralyzed! Go on, you try it! See what happens!” “It won’t work on Beel, we don’t have a pact.” I told him as Mammon sighed. Beel stood up, “Let’s go someplace cheaper. That way I’ll be able to eat three times as much for the same price.” Fair. I stood up too while pulling Mammon out of his chair and dragging him behind me. “We’re leaving, you can just cancel the order he started ordering.” Beel told the waiter, “I do apologize, sir… But we have a policy here, you see. When a customer cancels their order, we put a curse on them… one that transforms them into ingredients to be used in our kitchen.” Excuse me, what? “D’ah! Yikes!” Mammon… you knew this, didn’t you? “Hmm… that’s not good at all. What do we do now? I mean, I do like to eat… but I’m not interested in having anything where Mammon is the main ingredient.” Same. “Wait, THAT’S what you’re worried about?!” This is on you, Mammon. “I guess you’re just going to have to man up and agree to let them turn you into ingredients for their kitchen, Mammon. Naomi and I are going to go eat someplace else.” Beel took my hand and pulled me away from Mammon. “YOU GOTTA BE KIDDIN’ ME! HEY… NO!”.

“Don’t raise your voice, Mammon. This is far too nice of a place for that. You’re embarrassing me.” 

Huh? Why the fuck is Lord Diavolo and Lucifer here? “Well hello there, Mammon… Beel. Ah, and I see you’re here too, Naomi. What a coincidence.” I’m still confused… “Lord Diavolo? What are you two doing here…?” Beel asked, “Wait… so when you invited Lucifer to dinner, you were taking him here?!” And Mammon added onto the question. “I’m surprised, Beel… here you are sitting in a restaurant, and yet you look so glum. This isn’t like you. Is there some sort of problem here?” Blame the one who doesn’t know what a budget is… “Well, to be honest… yes. You see…” Beel then embarrassingly explained our situation, glaring at Mammon all the while. “Ah. So anyone who cancels their order is cursed, and subsequently turned into ingredients for the kitchen… Well then, the situation is simple. Instead of canceling your order, you’ll just eat dinner, pay for it, and that will be that.” Um, none of us have disposable income like you most likely have… “I’ll take care of the bill.” Wait what? Even Beel was stunned, “ALL RIGHT!! That’s great news, ain’t it, Beel! Good thing we talked this over with Lord Diavolo! Welp, time to chow down! I’m gonna eat until I’m ready to explode! As long as Lord Diavolo’s payin’, I think I’ll go ahead and add to our order. I’d like this daily special here…” I slapped Mammon on the back of his head, “Oh no you’re not adding more onto the bill! Just because Lord Diavolo is paying our bill, doesn’t mean you can go crazy, Mammon!” I told him. He groaned, “Ugh, why not?” Well--

“Uh-uh. You’re not eating anything at all, Mammon.”

Lucifer’s words made us go quiet. Except for Mammon, “Wh… HEY! NO FAIR!!” Deserved.

Chapter 36: 6.5-3 & 6.5-8: The Average Day of a Human

Notes:

This is the first in-between chapter that is completely original to help give more character to Naomi, I hope you guys like it!

I just got back to my room after getting my stuff out of Beel’s room, and now I’m exhausted. But I need to get that cover done and dusted so that my fans don’t think I’m dead, only taking a break from streaming. But first, I need to make this room soundproof. Thankfully, I have this! I summoned the glass sphere and casted a spell that affected the entirety of my room. It was a spell I could easily dispel whenever I need, and recast whenever I need so I don’t have to worry about it having lasting effects on the room. Well, time to get to work!

3rd Person POV

The human did not come out for dinner, leading three of the six demons worried. “Are we sure the Pancake is even here?” Mammon asked, “She didn’t leave the House of Lamentation.” And Lucifer answered. “Naomi’s never late for dinner, have we tried calling her?” “Straight to voicemail.” Beel this time answered Levi’s question. “She might still be asleep.” Satan turned the page of his book, “For this long? I don’t think so.” Meanwhile, Asmodeus was checking himself in his small mirror. The oldest sighed, “Mammon, go get her. She most likely is still in her room.” With some minor complaining, the Avatar of Greed left his chair and went to Naomi’s room.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

“Yo! Human, ya in there?”

No response, “Pancake! Open the door!”

Still no response. 

The demon got angry, “All right, I’m comin’ in!” He proceeded to open the door, only to hear a soft voice.

A soft voice reverberated in the small room, it enchanted Mammon to keep him from calling out the human's name.

Naomi’s POV

I took a deep breath before removing my headset. Alright, the vocals are finally done, now to--

“What are you doin’?”

GAH! Oh, it’s just Mammon. “What are you doing here, Mammon?” I asked, “I should be askin’ you that, it’s dinner time!” Huh? Guess I never paid attention to the time. “Apologies, I just wanted to get the vocals on this done.” I told him, “What?”. I proceeded to tell him what I do as a job in the human world, and how I wanted to keep it up. Well, it’s more of a hobby than a job. “So you sing for a livin’?” “Partly, I play games and either record them or stream them. That’s why I have all those consoles.” He was impressed, “Mind if I listen’ to that song you’re workin’ on?”. I nodded before going to my editing software and did what I could to line up my vocals with the instrumental in such a short amount of time. I then gave him a pair of earbuds and connected it to the double headphone jack before playing the song.

Naomi's angelic voice played through their headphones, it was unlike anything Mammon has heard before. The demon was in shock as he turned to Naomi, seeing how soft her face became as it made his bright red.

By the time the song was finished, Mammon’s face was bright red. Sigh, was it because it’s a love song? “Are you okay, Mammon?” “Y-Yeah, wh-why wouldn’t I?! I’m the Great Mammon, y-ya know!” He took a deep breath, “For real though, your singing is p-pretty good… What’s the song by the way?”. I took off my headphones, “It’s a song from an anime I’m really fond of, and my fans really want me to cover songs from it. It’s called Tuxedo Mirage. I tend to jump from singing in Japanese to singing in English since my dad is half Japanese.” He did an ‘Oh’ at my words. “Is this your passion? Ya know, singin’.” He asked, “I guess, yeah. I love singing, but unless I make it big online, it will be a waste of time…” I looked down and after a while, Mammon placed his hand on mine. “If it’s a passion of yours, it’s not a waste of time… so don’t think like that.”. Unconsciously, our fingers interlocked. It felt so natural to do so, even though this is the first time we held hands like this… My gaze went to look up at him, as he did the same with me. We were so close, I could hear his breathing. “M-Mammon, I…” “Naomi…” We stayed there for a few seconds, until he made the first move and leaned closer…

“MAAMMOOON?”

The sound of Lucifer’s voice broke through my soundproofing spell, making Mammon and I jump in fear, letting go of our hands. Mammon fell onto the floor, “I told you to bring Naomi for dinner. But what are you doing?” He was smiling, but he was pissed off. “I- uh…” “It’s my fault, Lucifer! I distracted him by wanting his input on something I made, please don’t punish him!” The older brother looked at me, then Mammon, and then back to me. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he sighed, “Just get in the dining hall, NOW.” Yes, ‘Dad’… With a sigh of my own, I helped Mammon up as we walked towards the dining hall. But not before interlocking our fingers for a second time.

~Timeskip~

I finished my meal and was going to leave, but…

“Naomi.”

Of course he stopped me… “Yes, Lucifer?” I turned around, “Next time, please do not be late for meals. Or if you are, give us notice. It is extremely rude that we have to wait for you.” I nodded, “I will, I’m sorry.”. He inhaled slightly, “I think it’s time you learn how to make meals and participate in that chore chart.” My eyes just widened, “But I don’t know how to cook with Devildom ingredients…”. “That is why starting tomorrow you will be taught. Satan, I expect you to teach her.” Huh? Why Satan? “Why me? Why not one of those three?” Satan asked, pointing at the three I made pacts with. “Mammon’s cooking is mediocre at best, Levi wouldn’t leave his room long enough to be able to teach Naomi, and Beel would eat the ingredients.” Lucifer told him, “What about Asmo then?” Satan fired back, “Because he will sneak out of it. I trust you to do this.”. The Avatar of Wrath scoffed before giving in, “We start at dawn, be awake by then.” He told me before leaving. “O-Okay then!”.

~The Next Day~

I woke up bright and early and got into clothing appropriate for cooking and went into the kitchen. For some reason, my stomach was acting up, but I grinned and bore it. Satan came in after me, praising me by how on schedule I was before going into the giant pantry they had. “We’re going to be making breakfast, and since this will be your first time cooking, we’ll start with something simple. Devil Pancakes, I’m sure you humans have pancakes in your world, right?” I nodded, “I make great pancakes!”. He smirks, “Alright then. I’ll supervise you, follow this recipe here.” I do as he said, trying to follow the recipe to a T. There were some ingredients I got mixed up with, but Satan thankfully stopped me before I put them in the bowl. One of them was almost putting in snake eggs instead of blue demon duck eggs… would it really be a difference? Oh well, I won’t question it. It got to the point where I was ready to use the pan, so I got the stove ready… but there wasn’t a way for me to turn on the element. “Allow me…” Satan came from behind me and used his magic to light the element. He didn’t notice, but he was a little too close to my face so my face started heating up but I chose not to think of it. As I made the pancakes, it was dead silence between us. I didn’t know what he was doing since he was still behind me… should I start up a conversation…? I never interacted with him one-on-one before…

“So, what are you into?”

He actually asked something…! “Um, I like a lot of things. I am more of a creative person than I am a studious person though…” I answered, “Like what?”. I flipped a pancake, “I draw a lot, sometimes dance, sing, play instruments, watch anime, play video games, read both manga and fantasy novels…” I listed. “You read fantasy novels?” He was intrigued, “Yeah, I have some of my favorites in my room.” I nodded as Satan hummed. “Let me turn the question onto you, what are you into?” I asked, “I’m into reading all different books, as long as they part with knowledge after reading. I also am a fan of small animals, cats specifically.” My ears perked when he said cats. “Did you just say cats?” “Yeah, why?”. I squealed, “I love cats! I’ve always wanted one!” His eyes widened, “R-Really?” and I nodded. Satan chuckled, “Well, I didn’t think you would be this interesting, human.”. The two of us continued to talk about cats and books until the batter was all gone. It didn’t take long for us to set the table, nor did it take long for the brothers to come in.

Lucifer sat down, “So, how did she do?” “Other than almost picking the wrong ingredients, Naomi did well for her first time cooking.” Satan told him. Everyone had their share of the Devil Pancakes, and they all said it tasted good. “You’re such a good cook, Naomi!” Asmodeus squealed, “Yeah, this is really good!” Beel said after inhaling his plate and going for seconds. “I like it.” Nice and simple, I like it, Levi. “I can’t wait for you to get better, Naomi!” Mammon smiled, “Yes, I do agree. This is passable for a first attempt.” Wow, thanks Lucifer… Satan then took a bite out of his food, “Next time we will try something more difficult, alright?” I saluted in my seat, “Alright!”.

~Timeskip~

After breakfast, I went back to my room. The pain in my stomach was getting worse. With a deep breath, I allowed the pain relief from Beel’s pact to take full effect. Maybe I just had an upset stomach from eating all this Devildom food? With a sigh, I went into my bathroom to do my business. It was here that I realized what was going on… fuck… and the retreat at the Demon Lord’s Castle is tomorrow…

Chapter 37: 7-2 & 7-4: A Multi-Day Tour of the Demon Lord's Castle

Notes:

Please keep in mind that this Lesson and the next Lesson will have something a little TMI with Naomi that will add onto these Lessons. This plot point won't be brought up every time, only when it's necessary.

I finished packing the earliest out of everyone at the house and was just waiting for them in the entrance hall. I uploaded that cover and it was getting good views. Not so good news though: I’m on my period… Yeah, I had to try explaining that to the brothers yesterday since I knew they could smell the blood…

It was during dinner time, I had only put on a pad and used the glass sphere to give me some pain relief. But of course, someone was going to bring it up. “Do you guys smell somethin’?” And of course it was Mammon… “Now that you mention it, yes.” Not you too, Beel… Asmodeus started smelling, before moving to me to smell me, “Sweety, are you bleeding?” I wanna die… “You’re bleedin’, human?!” “Why didn’t you say so? We could’ve patched you up.” UM, BEEL?! “TH-THAT’S NOT NECESSARY! I-It’s not like you can patch it up better than I have right now…” I told them. “Why? What’s bleeding?” Can we not talk about this over dinner… Satan closed his book, “It’s your period, isn’t it?” I just hid my face in my hands in embarrassment. “What’s a period?” Mammon… “Isn’t that a human thing you humans do?” How the fuck does Lucifer not know what it is? “It’s a female human thing…” I muttered. Asmodeus popped up, “Oh, is it the thing where you bleed from you va-” I covered his mouth, “Not another FUCKING word. But yes, yes it is.”. I uncovered his mouth as he chuckled. “How do you know what it is, Asmo? I thought it was just a plot device in ‘I Can’t Believe I’m This Unlucky and Now I Have To Go To War During My Period’.” What kind of anime is that? “I’ve been with witches, they have it too.” The Avatar of Lust ate his food again. “So, are you all right, Pancake?” I nodded at Mammon, “Thanks to Beel’s pact, I can handle the cramps better than usual. I just need to pack my pads when we get to the Demon Lord’s Castle.”.

It then took me two hours to explain to these idiots what a period was. It didn’t help that Asmodeus kept cutting in to make a sex joke whenever he could… Oh well, it’s best they know now… especially since we’re going to the Demon Lord’s Castle. Eventually, Levi, Satan, and Beel came with their bags and stuff. Beel kept asking if I was alright, and I just kept telling him I was fine. Thankfully I packed a long black skirt and a pair of black wide leg pants so leaks won’t be an issue. 

“All right! It’s finally time for our retreat! Three days and two nights!”

And there’s Mammon… He ran up to me and clasped my right hand between his hands, “So, Naomi! Are you pumped for this or what?!” Sigh, I don’t wanna bum him out. “You bet I am!” I tried sounding cheerful, but… well, there are some limits to the pain relief that Beel’s pact can give me. “ALL RIIIGHT! Now that’s what I wanna hear!” At least he didn’t hear me in pain… “Mammon, you’re being really loud.” Levi sighed, “Aw, what’s wrong with you, Levi? Get that grumpy look off your face killjoy! Ah, I know what’s goin’ on here. You stayed up real late last night playin’ games and readin’ manga and stuff, didn’t ya? Yup, I knew it! One point for Mammon!” I won’t lie, Mammon’s yelling is giving me a headache… “You’re like… too excited right now, Mammon, and it’s really annoying.” Levi tried to drown out Mammon’s screaming by putting on his earbuds. “Mammon being annoying is nothing new, but yeah… this morning he’s ESPECIALLY annoying.” Even Satan agrees. “At first, you were complaining about how this retreat was going to be a drag.” Levi rolled his eyes at his older brother, “Ah shut up, both of you. Sure, I thought it was gonna be a drag, but now that it’s actually time to go, I’m excited! Anythin’ wrong with that, huh?!”. The Avatar of Wrath sighed, “What are you, an elementary school kid about to head off on a field trip?”.

Mammon’s attention moved to Beel who had a bag… the same size as him, what the fuck? How did I not notice that until now? “Whoa, Beel, that bag of yours is waaay too big! Pff, I bet it’s stuffed with food, ain’t it?” The Avatar of Greed smirked, “Well, what about Asmodeus? I’d say he’s the one you should be criticizing when it comes to luggage.”. The moment Beel said that, Asmodeus walked down the stairs, with not only one, but TWO bags that were the same size as him… what the fuck is going on? “Gooood morning, everyone! My, you’re all early! Ugh, I just couldn’t decide how I wanted to do my hair this morning, you know? It took so much time…” Who wants to bet that most of that bag is just makeup products? “... Asmodeus. WHY do you have so much luggage?” He packed his whole bathroom, that’s what. “Yeah. It’s only for two nights, ya know? You think you’re headin’ off on a tour of the three worlds or somethin’?” I wouldn’t be surprised… “This is actually quite a bit less that I wanted to bring. But then it occurred to me that I only have two hands, so I could only bring two suitcases with me.” What I’m getting is that, ‘I wanted to bring my bathroom, but then I realized that was impossible.’ . “Actually, larger doujinshi artists generally ship their stuff when they go to conventions.” Are you telling Asmodeus to ship his stuff to the Demon Lord’s Castle? Yeah, Like Barabatos wouldn’t throw it out… “Sorry Levi, but I’m not sure what you’re even talking about right now.”.

Beel turned the conversation back onto Asmodeus’ bags, “So what do you have in there? Food?” “Ugh, no, of course not. I’m not you, Beel. I guess most of it is just clothes, makeup, and random beauty products? I mean, everyone expects me to look my best at all times, don’t they?” I knew it. “Man, even LEVI makes more sense than you, Asmo! Sigh, what did you pack, Naomi?” Mammon asked. I used my hand to help me list the stuff I’m bringing with me, “At least three spare change of clothes, the nightgown, slippers, period stuff, candle, couple incense sticks, and my two PSPs in case I wanna play with someone.” I told him. Lucifer came down the stairs, “It looks like everyone’s here. It won’t do to keep Diavolo waiting. We should head over to the Demon Lord’s Castle right now. I want to get there before the angels and Solomon do.” Alright, my pain relief spell should be good until then… 

“So, we’re goin’ to the Demon Lord’s Castle… I hope you’re ready, Naomi, ‘cause there ain’t no guarantee you’ll come back from this alive, ya know?” And you know Lord Diavolo, Barbatos, AND Lucifer won’t let me die here, right? “I know you want Naomi to be interested in you, but you do realize it sounds as if you’re trying to scare someone, don’t you Mammon?” Satan called out, “What?! Whaddya mean?! Pff, why would I want Naomi to be interested in me, huh? There are a lotta rumors about that place, that’s a fact. From what I hear, there are ghosts wanderin’ the halls, y’know?” “Just ghosts?” I asked. Mammon’s eyes widened when I said those words, “Well, what I heard is that there’s an underground labyrinth beneath the castle.” Sounds fun. “So, ghosts and an underground labyrinth, huh…? I could totally believe both of those rumors. But at the same time--”

“Quit standing around and get going!”

Mammon stood to attention, “Right, right. I’m comin’... C’mon Nao-- huh?” I was already in front of them, walking with Levi. 

~Timeskip~

It took a while, but we got there… but oh god, the journey here was a nightmare with all the bumps and potholes on the road. I thought I was gonna die… What didn’t help is that a few blood clots came out and it filled the van with the smell of my blood. Lucifer, Levi, and Satan were able to ignore it as they were near windows… But Mammon, Asmodeus, and Beel had… issues… It didn’t help that I was sitting next to Asmodeus and he was being extremely touchy-feely with me. Mammon didn’t like it, but apparently the Avatar of Lust can’t help it because with my hormones going haywire, it’s making his hormones go haywire as well. Thankfully the most he’s been doing is hugging and smelling me, but I’m feeling a little bit smothered. Once we got there, I left the van quickly and put space between Asmodeus and I.

Lord Diavolo welcomed us, “Well, good morning. I must say, I couldn’t wait for you to arrive!” Good to see you too, Lord Diavolo. “Welcome to the Demon Lord’s Castle. It’s a pleasure to have you here.” And good to see you too, Barbatos. Lucifer greeted them as I shyly flagged down Barbatos. I whispered to him about a bathroom, as he led me to one. Finally, I can change my pad… On our way to the bathroom though, I could tell he was also affected by the smell of my blood. Hoo boy… Lucifer, please say you explained the situation to them, please. I do not want to give another period crash course. Thankfully it didn’t take long, and Barbatos was able to lead me back to the entrance hall. I can finally appreciate how beautiful this place was, it was so grand… fitting for royalty. When we got back, I saw Lucifer stepping on Mammon’s foot. What did he do now? “Well, Lucifer, Mammon, I see that you two are getting along swimmingly as usual.” I mean, I guess. “At least Mammon is predictable. Now matter what, you can always count on him to act stupid…” Asmodeus sighed, “Yeah. It’s embarrassing to think that Solomon and the angels are about to get a front row seat to all of Mammon’s idiocy.” You guys don’t need to go THAT far. “Ah, speaking of our other guests, they’ve just arrived.”.

Simeon walked in, “Hello, and good morning! We’ve already got quite the crowd here, don’t we?” “You demons sure know how to get an early start. I see you managed to get here before us.” Solomon smiled and waved at us. Then Luke stepped in. He saw me and charged at me to give me a big hug, “... Naomi!”. Eh, I don’t mind the hug, but I don’t want to be in more pain than I am. “Luke, I missed you too. But can you hold off on the bear hug a little? I got a bit of a sore stomach.” Yeah, let me explain what a period is to Barbatos and the future king, but not Luke here… He was a little disappointed, but still loosened his hug on me. “What the… HEY! What’s the big idea, runnin’ up and huggin’ Naomi like that?!” What’s the issue? Even Beel looked at Luke and I oddly. “Ugh, THIS is why I can’t stand normies…” Oh well… “Naomi, I’m SO happy you’re alright…! So, SO HAPPY! There aren’t even words…!” Luke…! “What’s all this about?” Long story. “I’m guessing he must feel responsible for what happened… You know, for how Lucifer almost killed Naomi.” Aww, Luke… 

“I’m so, so sorry, Naomi. You could’ve been hurt-- or worse--and it’s all my fault… I know I called and apologized for this already, but it’s such a relief to see you safe and sound. I’ve been beside myself with worry…” I couldn’t help but squeal at how cute he’s being, “It’s alright, Luke! It wasn’t your fault at all!”. He parted from the hug and had the biggest smile on his face with his eyes sparkling, “Are you actually an angel? Is that it? An angel disguised as a human?”. Even though we parted from the hug, Luke held my hand with the biggest smile on his face. I can’t, he’s adorable! “I’ve heard rumors that Simeon and Diavolo met and mediated a solution together. Is that right?” Solomon spoke up, “Yes, we did.” What did you guys talk about? “Indeed, yes. Isn’t that right, Lucifer?” “... Yes.” Okay for real, what did you guys talk about? Oh well, it doesn’t matter. God, I have to keep my emotions in check, I feel like I’m gonna cry from all this happiness I’m feeling… damn you Mother Nature… Luke looked at Lucifer before hiding behind me. Guess he’s still scared of Lucifer, huh? I don’t blame him “Hehe. Just look at the expression on Luke’s face. He looks like a dog with his tail between his legs.” “Shhh… he’ll hear you, Asmodeus… Because I think Naomi heard you…” I was giving both the Avatar of Wrath and Avatar of Lust the deadliest death glare ever, scaring both of them. “It’s like the meme! She’s only met Luke recently, but if anything were to happen to him, she would kill every last person in the room and then kill herself!” Damn straight, Levi. Lord Diavolo cleared his throat, “All right, then. Now that we’re all here, perhaps we should go ahead and explain how this retreat is going to work.”. 

Barbatos took over, “Certainly, My Lord. The aim of this retreat is for demons, angels, and humans to intermingle so that each may gain a better understanding of the other.” Makes sense. “Well, as we’re stayin’ the night, I say the best way to intermingle is by havin’ a pillow fight!” Oh hell no, not while my body is like THIS. Barbatos continued, “Now then, I’ll begin by explaining what we have planned for each day of the retreat.” “Wha… so you’re just gonna ignore me?!” Well, he has a job to do… Even Levi laughed. “After you’ve taken your belongings to your rooms, we’ll begin with a tour of the Demon Lord’s Castle, where you’ll have a chance to learn about Devildom history. We’ll be serving Devildom cuisine for dinner tonight, and I’ve taken the liberty of volunteering to prepare tonight’s meal myself.” Ooh, Barbatos’ cooking. Should be good since he serves Lord Diavolo. “Mmm, Barabatos’ authentic Devildom cuisine…” And Beel is looking forward to it, too! “Um, Beel… you know you’re drooling.” Oh god… “Tomorrow we’ll be having a scavenger hunt.” A scavenger hunt? 

“Each day, we plan to have a representative from one of the three worlds prepare a meal for us. So, tomorrow Luke will be making food from the Celestial Realm. I’m sure it will be quite a treat.” Luke making food? I already can’t wait! “Food from the Celestial Realm, huh…” Same brain cell, Beel, heh! “Was that your stomach growling just now, Beel? Because for a moment I thought I heard thunder.” And here I thought you brothers got used to his stomach sounds. “Remember Luke, you’re making DINNER. Which means more than just sweets, understand?” Anything this kid makes, I will eat it. Who cares if I get diabetes? “Aw… o-okay…” Luke…! “Incidentally, there will also be a dance following dinner tomorrow. If you need proper clothing to dance in, we will be able to provide it.” Okay good, I did not bring any clothing that would be okay for a dance… “Then on day three--the final day--we’ll get to enjoy food from the human world for lunch, which Naomi will be preparing for us.” I chuckled, “Alright, I got this!”. “Just the thought of getting to eat Naomi’s human world cooking is making me hungry…” I can actually do something if it’s with human world ingredients! I aced Home Ec. for this! 

“Well then, why don’t we move onto room assignments?” Barbatos changed the subject, “Lord Diavolo will be sharing a room with Lucifer.” This is not helping with me not shipping them, they’re sharing a GODDAMN ROOM. “You have your own bedroom here. Why share a room with me?” Because your boyfriends! “Why do you think? Because this is a retreat, of course!” “You certainly seem to be looking forward to this.” Yep, nothing can change in my mind that those two are dating. “Luke, Beelzebub, Leviathan, you will be sharing a room.” Aww, I wanted to share a room with Luke… we could’ve played games with my PSPs… Oh well. “Ooh, what’s this? Looks yummy…” Beel was looking at what Levi had… a figurine… “Hey! That’s a FIGURINE! It’s Ruri~Chan’s pet Peetie the Pancake! It’s not edible!” Sigh, poor Luke. “I have a really, really bad feeling about this…” I got down to Luke’s level and whispered in his ear, “If it gets too much with them, you can always come visit my room!”. He nodded and jumped in joy, cute! “Simeon, Asmodeus, Naomi, you’ll be sharing a room.” Great… I got the touchy-feely guy who’s going to be that way until I’m done with my cycle, and an angel who I just happen to find attractive… Great… Sigh, my hormones are going to be everywhere… and so will Asmodeus’... “Wh…?!” Of course Mammon has a problem with it… “And Solomon, Mammon, Satan, you’ll be sharing a room as well. And that covers everyone.”.

Mammon nudged Asmodeus, “... Yo, Asmodeus. Switch rooms with me!” The younger brother sighed, “... What? Why?”. “Because, um… y’know… Solomon looks like he snores, and… and Satan’s feet probably stink…” And you think that would convince him to swap rooms? “Well, that’s an awfully rude thing to accuse me of. And it’s not true.” “My feet don’t smell, Mammon, the truth is that you want to be in the same room as Naomi, don’t you?” Heh they heard him. Also I thought that was obvious… “Wh?! You idi…! N-No I don’t! Why would I want to share a room with Naomi?! I mean… a human?! And when you sleep in the same room as a human, their smell ends up rubbin’ off on ya. So you should be grateful I’m even willin’ to trade with ya! You should be HONORED, actually!” He is not subtle at all… “Look how hard he’s trying to deny it. looool” Sigh… It’s not like I would mind sharing a room with Mammon, but when he gets like this… Asmodeus smirked, “Ah… I see. So that’s why you want to switch rooms, is it? Well, in that case, the answer is no. Too bad!” To add onto the teasing, Asmodeus took hold of my hand, the one with Mammon’s pact mark on it. “WHY NOT?! And let go of her hand?!” “No. Because maybe I enjoy seeing that bitter, frustrated look on your face?” Mammon growled at Asmodeus’ smirk, “Ahaha! Yep, that’s the one! I really DO love that look” He giggled. Lucifer walked up to us, “How long do you all plan on goofing around? Let’s go. Time to take your belongings up to your rooms.” Alright, alright… The Avatar of Pride took hold of the Avatar of Greed’s ear and pulled him, “OWWWW! Hey! Lucifer, stop! Quit pullin’ me along by the ear! Ugh, COME ON! What’d I do to deserve this, huh?!” And off they go. With Asmodeus still holding my right hand, we walked up to our shared room with Simeon on my other side.

Chapter 38: 7-7 & 7-10: Welcome to the Devildom History Tour

The three of us were able to find our room pretty quickly. “So, who’s claiming which bed? I asked. Asmodeus raised his arm, “I want this one!” As he proceeded to the bed that I was actually wanted as it was near the bathroom. Simeon saw my displeasure before speaking, “How about you pick which of the last two beds you want, Naomi.” Thank you Simeon… I then chose the second bed closest to the bathroom as Simeon placed his bags on the other bed. The angel then spoke again, “I was meaning to ask you two something…” Simeon started, getting both mine and Asmodeus’ attention. “Are you guys, a thing?” I-Is he thinking we’re-- “When my charm finally works on Naomi, maybe~!” Asmodeus winked at me, leading me to sigh before looking at Simeon, “No, we’re not dating.” The angel looked at me oddly, “But weren’t you two holding hands earlier, being extremely close? Not to mention Asmodeus teasing Mammon…”. My face turned pink, h-he noticed it? “Aww, sweety! You look cute with a little blush!” Asmodeus… “Shut up, you. As for your question, Simeon, I think it’s obvious that Mammon has a crush on me…” “That’s an understatement!” Thanks for the colorful commentary… “So I’m sure it’s mostly just to tease Mammon, nothing more. I don’t have the energy to fight it so…” Simeon looked over at the Avatar of Lust as he agreed with me. Satisfied with our answer, Simeon spoke again, “Ah, my apologies. Let’s get unpacked so we’re not late.” Right ahead of you!

It didn’t take long, I just wanted to get out a candle and incense sticks out. I asked them if lighting them before going to bed was alright and they said it was. I also put a towel on the bed in case I have any leaks while I sleep. “Well, it seems we’ve gotten ourselves settled in our room now. Our belongings are in order, and we’ve decided who’ll be using which bed. So, Asmodeus, Naomi, let me take this opportunity to say that I look forward to sharing a space with the two of you these next few days.” He’s way too nice… “Yes, me too. And I have to say, Naomi, Simeon, you two certainly lucked out, didn’t you?! Considering you get to share a room with me.” Sigh, back to the narcissism… “Ah, yes. I suppose you could say we’re lucky to have you on the team.” I can just smell the slight sarcasm coming from that line. “Hehe. Now, now, there’s no need to hide how thrilled you really are right now. Stop and think for a moment. You’ll be sharing a room with me--Asmodeus himself. Which means you’ll be there when I first wake up in the morning, after I’ve stepped out of the shower, when I get sleepy and start to doze off, when I’m changing clothes… For three days and two nights, you actually get to witness the most private sides of me. No, if that’s not what you call amazing luck, I don’t know what is!” I mean, it would be lucky if either Simeon or I cared.

Simeon started laughing, “Ahahaha. I have to say, you really are funny, aren’t you Asmodeus?” I couldn’t help but almost laugh at that. “Funny? I believe you mean beautiful… It’s okay, you can just come out and say it, you know? What sort of image did you have of me in the first place, Simeon?” The Avatar of Lust asked the angel, what a combo… “... Hmm, let me think. Well, I supposed I still think of you the same way I did back when you were up in the Celestial Realm. ‘Lucifer, the pride of the Celestial Realm, loved by all of creation… There was one angel he thought especially beautiful, one whom he praised and kept at his side. ‘Twas Asmodeus, jewel of the heavens.’ .” He was the ‘jewel of the heavens’? I mean, he is attractive enough… “Yes… yes, exactly. That’s me!”. Simeon continued, “A traveling minstrel wrote that about you once, and it turned out to be an image that stuck. I suppose I see you as someone who’s very attached to that reputation, and works day in and day out trying to live up to it.”. Asmodeus and I had the same reaction, “... Huh?” I guess… I guess I never saw him like that. I just thought he was full of himself. “So, you’re saying that your image of me is of someone who wants to be loved?” He looked sad while saying that… “Yes, I suppose that would be accurate.”. “Mmm… I don’t feel like that’s a good description of me, personally. I mean, naturally I think no one in the three worlds is more deserving of love than I am. But that’s just common sense, now isn’t it? I mean, is there anyone out there who DOESN’T love me?” Umm… “Hmm, I wonder. If you were ever to come across a soul that you couldn’t charm--that you couldn’t control-- how would you react? Hmm… It’s an interesting question. Wouldn’t you agree, Naomi?” UMM… “Naomi, what do you have to say about this? You think there’s actually someone out there who doesn’t love me?”

Oh my god… why am I being put on the spot with THIS question? Also…

“That’s right! I’m the Avatar of Lust, it pretty much sums up what I’m about! Including my power.” Power? “Let me give a little demonstration! Naomi, could you gaze into my eyes for a moment? It’s okay, I won’t hurt you. Come on, don’t be shy…” I just kept quiet and stared out into space. After he seemed to be done, I tilted my head in confusion. “Was something supposed to happen?” Asmodeus looked at me shocked, “... Hold on a second. That’s weird. Lucifer, are you sure there is a soul in this body?”

… wasn’t I not affected by your charm…? “I don’t know, I can’t answer that…” Asmodeus didn’t like that answer, “... You don’t know? Are you just not very bright, is that it? Or perhaps it’s an issue with your eyesight?”. I just rolled my eyes, “You can’t tell me that after knowing full well that your charm doesn’t work on me, you know? What did you ask? ‘Lucifer, are you sure there is a soul in this body?’ .”. Before Asmodeus could respond, there was a knock on the door and Simeon answered, it was Satan. “Hey, the tour of the Demon Lord’s Castle is starting soon.” Simeon smiled, “Well, I suppose we should get going then.”. I just started walking out the door ahead of them.

We were meeting in the entrance hall, and most of them were already there. Luke looked upset though as he ran up to me and hugged me again, “... I want to go home.” and it made Simeon worry, “What’s wrong, Luke? You seemed to be in such high spirits earlier.”. Let me guess, Levi and Beel? “Yeah. Suddenly that cute little tail of yours is hanging down like a sad doggy, you know?” Can people stop referring to him as a dog? “I’m NOT a dog! And I DON’T have a tail! You’re so lucky, Simeon… Unlike me you have relatively decent roommates. My room is AWFUL! First off, Leviathan is taking up almost half the room to perform a strange ritual worshiping some sort of idol!” Huh? “Well, tomorrow is the birthday festival for one of my favorite characters. When the clock strikes midnight, I’ve got to go online and start streaming. To share my deep passion, and joy, and infatuation--” Luke cut him off, “Ugh, at least speak in a language I can understand.”. I will admit, that’s a bit too far, Levi… “As for Beelzebub, HE suddenly started eating one of the paintings in our room…” What…? “That picture of the fruit was too lifelike. I thought it was real” Beel… “Right, but shouldn’t you have realized it was a painting BEFORE eating the entire thing?!” Luke has a point, the fuck? 

Mammon walked down the stairs, “Hey now, Levi, Beel. You shouldn’t tease the doggy too much, got it?” Huh? The dog comment aside, who are you and what have you done with Mammon? “I’m NOT a doggy!” Poor Luke… “What’s going on? Suddenly you seem to be in an awfully good mood, Mammon. Did you spot something in your room that you might be able to sell for a profit?” Who wants to bet that if he did, Barbatos would totally beat his ass if he tried taking it? “Wh…?! N-N-No, I’m not plannin’ to do anything like that!” Oh my god, he can’t lie for shit. “I mean, I’m totally not thinkin’ about maybe stealin’ something outta the castles if I get the chance!” Mammon… “And it’s not like Solomon and Satan and me realized we’ve got shared interests and common goals because Solomon wants some magical items that belong to the Demon King and Satan just wants to give Lucifer a black eye and that suddenly things got more interestin’ when we realized we could work together. It’s not like that at all, understand?!” Poor Satan and Solomon… they have him as a partner in crime. “Solomon, shut that idiot up right now.” Satan sighed, “Don’t look at me. Isn’t he your responsibility? You are technically brothers, after all.” Sigh, Barbatos would kick all three of their asses…

Soon enough, Lord Diavolo and Lucifer came down the stairs. “Well, it looks like everyone’s here now.” “In that case let’s begin the tour of the Demon Lord’s Castle.” They really do finish each other’s sentences… “... Oh man, that was CLOSE! Good thing Lucifer didn’t hear what I said.” Mammon… he needs to learn when to shut up… “Mammon, when the tour’s over, I expect you to come by my room and explain everything about what you mentioned in detail.” He hears everything… does he have elephant ears or something? “YIKES!”. “What an idiot…” I might tolerate Mammon more than I should, but even I have to agree… 

“Now, now, I think it’s nice to have at least one foolish character in the group you can tease. It lightens things up a little, don’t you think?”

Who the fuck…? “HEY! Who’re you callin’ foolish?!” That’s what you ask? “... Wait a second. Where did that voice come from?” Now that’s the question you ask in this situation. Suddenly, I felt something fall on my head. “Whoopsie! I suppose I really should have introduced myself earlier!” Something then fell in front of me, floating in front of my face. “Hello there, I’m Little D. No. 2! Ah, but call me Number Two if you would, mmkay?” I am not going to ask about the name, simply because this thing is so cute. I took hold of it in my hands and squeezed it softly, making it giggle. It’s adorable! “Wh-What is THAT?! A tiny demon…?” A cute demon. “Looks yummy.” I glared at Beel, If he ate this thing so help me I’ll-- “Careful, Beel. He’ll make you sick to your stomach. Also Naomi would kill you if you ate her new favorite thing.” Yes I would. “You all know about the Little D.’s, don’t you? After all, they helped Naomi move into the House of Lamentation, and help by recharging her glass sphere when she sleeps.” Wait… they come into my room at night?! “Apparently Barbatos has some student council business to attend to at the moment, so I thought I’d ask Number Two here to be our tour guide. He may be small, but he’s very helpful”.  I’m just going to ignore the fact they come into my room at night. It helps me with learning how to use the glass sphere. Mainly because I love squishing this little guy.

Lucifer chuckled, “Yes. He’s MUCH more helpful than a certain OTHER ‘number two’ I know.” Harsh… “A certain other number two? Who’s that?” Mammon… “You know, every once in a long while, I’m actually a little envious of you being like this, Mammon…” It would be so much easier to be as stupid as he is… “Okie dokie then, I’ go ahead and give a quick rundown of what we’re going to be seein on our tour.” Number Two flew out of my hands and in the center for all of us to see, “The history of the Demon Lord’s Castle is the history of the Devildom itself! We’re going to be viewing all sorts of historical artifacts and works of art housed here in the castle. And in the process, you’ll learn about the Devildom!” Alright. I love history, so this will be interesting. “Boring…” Well, interesting to me at least… Number Two flew over to a painting, “So, let’s start with this portrait here!?” “I doubt you even need to introduce HIM, right?” Who is this? “Don’t be so sure, Satan. After all, I’m guessing Naomi doesn’t know who this is.” “Thanks, Simeon. And yeah, I don’t know who this is, who is it, Number Two?” I asked. “Right, so this is a portrait of the great Demon King himself!” Oh, so Lord Diavolo’s dad? I shouldn’t be so casual… even if I’m just thinking it… “Ah right, so that’s what he looks like. The last time I saw him was at a ceremony over a thousand years ago.” I… I forget that he’s not technically a child… 

Lord Diavolo spoke up, “Yes, I haven’t seen my father in several hundred years myself. He’s slumbering at the bottom of the Devildom now. I’d say he isn’t much interested in the world at large these days.” Harsh, considering he’s your father… but I can’t say since I don’t have a parent who’s been sleeping for hundreds of years… Solomon pointed to something, “That crown there… what is it? I’m guessing it must belong to the Demon King?” “Hmm? Oh, you’re right! I didn’t even notice that crown there. As for whether it belongs to the Demon King… I think maybe it could?” Number Two doesn’t know? “Actually, that belonged to the previous Demon King.” So… Lord Diavolo’s grandfather? “Oh wow! It looks like you’re right, actually! The former Demon King’s inscription is etched into the inside of the surface!” Lucifer knowing history, I’m not surprised. “Huh, interesting. You certainly do know a lot about this stuff, don’t you Lucifer?” “That’s because when I first came here, Diavolo explained what each item here was. It took him hours.” Very boyfriend thing to do… I need to stop. “Haha, right! I did, didn’t I? Ah, the memories!”. Mammon sighed, “Man, I’ve gotta hand it to Lord Diavolo. Even when Lucifer gets sarcastic like that, it STILL doesn’t bother him…!” “Assuming it registered as sarcasm to him in the first place.” They’re giving OLD MARRIED COUPLE VIBES! I can’t be the only one who sees it.

Number Two led us further into the castle, to a hallway with lots of paintings on the walls. “It’s nothin’ but paintings in here.” But they look so pretty…! “Yeah. There are plenty in the House of Lamentation too, but not as much as here.” I mean, we live in a manor, this is a castle… “I haven’t stopped to look at these in quite some time myself.” I love looking at paintings, each of them tells a story. “Wow, there’s even a picture of the Celestial Realm here…” Woah, the Celestial Realm looks so pretty! “Ah yes. I believe this was painted around the time I first met Lucifer.” Oh god… I need to stop. “Hey, let’s not bring that up--” “Oh, what’s the harm in it? The first time I met you, you were simply so divine, so awe-inspiring that you took my breath away. I couldn’t believe such a beautiful, magnificent angel actually existed.” Alright, I’m done. They’re a couple, confirmed. “And then there was the way you refused to even shake my hand at first.” Ah, enemies to lovers arc. “Why do you sound so happy right now…” When is he not happy?

Satan gasped, “He wouldn’t even shake your hand…? Wow, that’d be unthinkable now.” I know, right? “All of this walking around is making me hungry.” I forgot we walked a lot, I guess Beel’s pain relief is coming in REALLY handy since I haven’t felt much pain. I do think I need to change my pad when we’re done. “ ‘Man, this tour of the Demon Lord’s Castle only started, and I’m already totally sick of it! lololol’. And… sent!” He’s posting about this in real time…? “Um, don’t you think it’s a BAD IDEA to be posting that sort of stuff online?!” Eh, he’s one of the seven rulers of the underworld, I think it’s fine. “HEY… BEEL! Stop gnawin’ on my elbow!” Sigh… “I can’t believe I have to do this… Levi, keep your posting to a minimum. Beel, don’t go eating your brother. And Mammon… don’t even think about what you’re thinking…” I told them as they straightened up, most likely from the pacts as the marks on my hand and wrist were glowing slightly. 

“AAAAAAAAAH!”

WHAT THE FUCK?! “Wh-What was that…?!” This place is haunted… “It sounded like a woman screaming…?” DID A WOMAN DIE HERE OR SOMETHING?!

Chapter 39: 7-12 & 7-14: It's Evil to Pretend You're Never Evil

“AAAAAAAAAH!”

It happened again, making Luke jump so high that he clung onto my torso. “... What was that? Someone just screamed…” Please tell me that one of them just has a very feminine scream…? “Ooh, I HAVE to post about this! ‘Just heard a terrible scream @ the Demon Lord’s Castle.’ . And… done!” Levi… THIS HOW YOU DIE IN HORROR MOVIES?! “I must be so hungry that I’m hearing things now.” No, no you’re not Beel… If only though… “Uh, i-if you’re hearing things, then ALL of us a-are hearing things…!” Luke shook in fear as his grip on me tightened. It started to hurt, so I asked Luke if he could cling to my legs instead, to which he obliged. “Wait a minute, I feel like I’ve heard a scream like that somewhere before…” YOU HAVE, ASMODEUS?!

“How could you… HOW COULD YOU…?! Asmodeus… this is all your fault! All of it, YOUR FAULT…!”

Huh? The screaming was coming from a portrait…? Wait… Asmodeus, what the fuck did you? “Is that portrait talking?” Yes, yes it is. “Bing! Yes, you’re exactly right!” Number Two came flying up to us and back into my grasp. Yes, this cute demon keeps flying to me! “That’s a portrait of Helene. She was a witch.” Was? Did she die or something? “Helene…? Hmm, Helene… why does that name sound familiar…? Ah yes! Yes of course! Helene! I remember now!” One of the people you used to bang or something? “So what’s goin’ on here, anyway?” Yes, please enlighten us, Asmodeus. “Ooh! I can answer that question!” Number Two took the stage as it flew up and landed on my head, “Helene was once known far and wide as a witch of unparalleled beauty! Countless humans, angels, and demons alike fell under her spell. But Asmodeus here came along and seduced her, leading her to betray her lover at the time.” So, he’s a homewrecker? “Yes, I had a feeling that’s where this story was headed.” Yep… Number Two continued, “War erupted as a result of her betrayal, a great war that destroyed an entire country. And Helene was derided as a horrible, wicked woman who had sold her soul to a demon.” I mean… she did… “What she had to endure was awful…!” I do agree. Wait a second… Helene… a great war? Is she Helen of Troy?! 

Satan sighed, “So you’re saying all this happened because Asmodeus fooled around with some woman long ago?” Looks like it. “ ‘One of Asmodeus’ ex-girlfriends just showed up! OMG!’ . And… sent!” Seriously, Levi… stop posting for one second! “Leviathan, you know you sound like a teenage girl, right?” Luke lets go of my legs and folded his arms. I couldn’t help but giggle at the little angel’s comment. “Ahaha! Now wait a minute , everyone. We’re talking about something that happened hundreds of years ago! But regardless… Helene, I never expected to run into you here of all places! I mean, what are the chances?! Wow, it’s been sooo looong! So, whatcha up to these days, hm?” I’m sure she’s been… hanging around… Yeah, even I can’t laugh at that in my head… “Wow, it’s almost like he’s still trying to flirt…” I’m not surprised. “Well, isnt that nice, running into an old friend again like this.” Is that even one of those times? “It doesn’t seem like she considers herself an old friend.” I know, right?

“... After what happened, I incurred the wrath of the nephew of my former lover, who was a sorcerer. He sealed me inside this painting.”

Asmodeus gasped, “The nephew of your ex? Are you talking about Demetrios?! I don’t believe it! The first time I saw him, he was just a little munchkin. You’re telling me he grew up to be a sorcerer capable of doing something like that?! Well, that is impressive! You know, Demetrios’ father was a grade-A hunk, so I imagine his son must’ve turned into quite the man himself… Why didn’t you tell me this happened to you? I would’ve come straight over to help. Ugh, Helene, you’re so stubborn, you know that?” Literally four things you should never say to your ex that hates your guts. 

“... Silence!”

Asmodeus just chuckled, “Ahaha! Wow, it’s been so long since I’ve heard you say that! Ah, the memories…” Asmodeus! 

“Asmodeus… you haven’t changed one bit! You’re still the same awful womanizer of a demon you’ve always been. Not a day passed that I haven’t thought of how much I hate you, how much I RESENT you! NOT ONE SINGLE DAY!” 

This poor woman… The Avatar of Lust squealed, “Mmhm, thank you. I missed you too, you know?” I can’t believe what I’m hearing right now… “Maaan, she’s nor gettin’ through to him AT ALL!” I feel bad for her now… 

“I may be imprisoned inside this portrait, but I haven’t lost all my power. Oh no… In fact, I still have power enough to capture you, as you’re about to see…!” Oh god… “Oh dear! Everyone be careful no, mmkay? Because it just so happens that Helene’s portrait is known to drag those who look at it inside the painting itself!” WAIT WHAT?! Suddenly, everyone around us was suddenly being dragged into Helene’s painting. “D’AAAAAAAH, I’M BEING DRAGGED IN! WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY SOMETHIN’ EARLIER?!” Mammon tried holding onto the post for dear life, until he couldn’t hold on anymore and gripped onto Levi. “ ‘Aaaaah! Mammon grabbed onto me, and now he’s pulling ME into the painting too! OMG’ ... Sent!” Levi, the fuck?! “Whaddya expect?! You were the closest thing for me to grab! Now c’mon, Levi! Dig in! We’re losin’ ground here!” “You know I sit inside all day every day! I’m not strong enough for this!” These poor idiots… “... Ugh, I’m so hungry that I’m too weak to keep from being pulled in…” Goddammit, Beel! Ugh, I have to help them… I grabbed hold of Levi’s hand and told Mammon to hold Beel’s while holding onto a pole to keep us steady. Thanks to the super strength from Beel’s pact, I was able to hold us up pretty well.

“Hey, Solomon? Why are you holding onto my arm?” Why do you think he is, Asmodeus?! “Because when it comes down to it, this is all your fault. So if I’m going in, so are you.” Smart. “Well then, in that case, I’m pulling in Naomi along with us!” WHAT?! Asmodeus then wrapped his arms around my waist as the added weight of him and Solomon made my grip weaker. The pain from my cramps and being pulled hurt so much that the pain relief wasn’t able to take effect. It didn’t take long for my grip to give out, leading the six us to be drawn inside of Helene’s painting. “HEY…!” Satan tried grabbing my hand, but he missed it. “ASMODEUS, I’M GONNA FUCKING KILL--” Was the last thing the others heard from me before I was completely drawn into the painting.

3rd Person POV

“ASMODEUS, I’M GONNA FUCKING KILL--”

Was the last thing the others heard before the spell on the painting wore off. “Th… they’re gone!” Luke shouted as Simeon tried getting his footing, “Oh dear. It looks as though they went inside the painting, doesn’t it?”. “See? They should have listened. I warned them that would happen!” Number Two floated down, a little upset that Naomi was gone. The Avatar of Pride sighed, “One way or another, some annoying problem always has to come up, doesn’t it? Well, whatever. Let’s continue the tour.”. “Are you sure you should leave your brothers there inside that painting?” Lord Diavolo asked, a little concerned, “Well, they’ve got Beel with them, so I’m sure they’ll manage to make it out in time for dinner one way or another. And Naomi will make sure they’re well behaved while they do so.”.

Naomi’s POV

“... Naomi… Naomi.”

Huh? My eyes fluttered open to see Solomon in front of me. “Naomi. Ah, good. You’re awake…” He looked relieved as I tried standing up. Thankfully, the pain relief from Beel’s pact is back, but the cramps were still quite painful. “Be careful, you are on your period…” Wait a second… “Solomon, how did you know I’m on my period?” I asked, “Well, two things. One: You’re clenching your stomach. You’re smart enough to not eat anything down here that would make you sick, and I doubt you're, you know… pregnant. And Two: When I came to, your skirt was fully out and you kind of left something…” He pointed to the ground behind me and sure enough, that’s mine… Sigh, looks like I soaked through not only the pad, but the underwear too… “Here!” Solomon snapped his fingers and I could feel that not only the pad was changed, but so was the underwear. “That should be more comfortable, right? Don’t worry, I just teleported both the pad and underwear from your bag.” He asked as I nodded. “The soiled pad and underwear are now in a plastic bag in your bag as well.” Phew, “Thank you so much, Solomon!” I told him as he smiled.

“Back to now, what happened to everyone?” I asked, “Good question. I know they were being sucked into the painting along with us…  but we were the only ones in the immediate vicinity, as far as I can see.” We’re in deep shit… “Two humans alone together in an unfamiliar area of the Devildom with one smelling of their blood… this isn’t safe. I’d better go ahead and call Asmodeus over.” Wait, huh? “How?” I tilted my head in confusion, “By summoning him. If you have a pact with a demon, you can call them to your side whenever you want.” Cool! “Though I’m guessing it would be a difficult task for you, since you have almost no magical power.” Aww… “Here, watch.” Solomon took a deep breath, a purple aura surrounding him as his hair and cloak started floating, “Hear me, denizens of the darkness, you who are born of shadows and you who give birth to it. Hear me and do as I command! I, Solomon, call upon you to send forth one of your number! I summon the Avatar of Lust, Asmodeus…!” So cool! A flash of light appears as well as the sound of someone falling on the ground, it is Asmodeus. 

“D’AAAH! Ow… that hurt…” I want to kill you so much, but I can’t because I need a meat shield. The demon looked up at the human who summoned him with an intense glare, “... Solomon, how many times have I told you to be more gentle when summoning me? What if I had injured my face, hm? What then?” Sigh… “Stop complaining, Asmo. This is your fault. Anyway, where are we?” Does he even know where we are? Asmodeus got up and smelt the air, oh god… “Naomi! You still smell so good!” He wrapped his arms around me, putting his face in the crook of my neck as he continued to smell me. “Can you not?!” I groaned, “No. Just let me indulge for a bit.” Ugh, I don’t even care to push him off… “At least answer the question, please!” He sighed, “Don’t ask me! From the looks of it, I’m guessing we’re in that underground labyrinth or whatever that’s supposed to be beneath the Demon Lord’s Castle--the one that Satan and Mammon mentioned.” So it’s real?! 

“What happened to the others? Solomon asked, “How should I know? But I’ll tell you this much: We’d better find Beel before he gets REALLY hungry. We have to get him out of here, or we’ll have a real problem on our hands.” Or what? He’s gonna eat the castle? “If he gets too hungry, he’ll lose control and go on a rampage. He could end up destroying the entire castle, and then Lucifer would be SUPER mad!” I think him eating the castle would be funnier… And very likely… “Hmm. I have to say, I’d enjoy watching Lucifer tear into your brother for doing something like that. But yeah, I’ve got no interest in being involved myself. I guess we should start by finding Mammon and Leviathan, since they were sucked in as well.” Let’s hope they haven’t killed each other yet… 

We then walked further. Asmodeus stopped smelling me, and started complaining. “... Solomoooon, how far does this labyrinth go? Are you even sure we’re going the right way?” How are you complaining, but I have the period cramps and I’m not complaining? “Quiet, Asmo. You’re the reason we’re in this mess to begin with.” True. “Meee? It’s not like I did anything wrong. Naomi, you agree with me, don’t you?” Are you kidding me? I took a deep breath, because if I didn’t I would’ve said the most out of pocket thing ever. “You should apologize to Helene. That’s all I will say.” “Apologize? Me? I’m sorry, but I’m not quite sure why you’d want me to do that. I mean, true, I suppose an entire country was destroyed in the end, but how could I have known that would happen, hm?” Are you fucking kidding me?! “It’s not like I manipulated Helene, after all. I simply gave her an opportunity to have what she wanted--to unleash her inner desire.” Her inner desire to ruin her family? “You see, everyone desires something. Everyone has lust in their heart. No matter how noble and saintly they may be, they’re always keeping something locked up there. As hard as they may try to control it, deep inside they wish they could do what they want and have what they want. They’re constantly fighting the urge to stop suppressing it, to set desire free.” I mean, I guess. And I guess you can’t help it from being the Avatar of Lust…

He got up close to my face, “... And it’s the same with you as well, isn’t it, Naomi? I wonder who is it you desire? What sort of secret, shameful thoughts are hidden inside that heart of yours? Why not let me help you reach inside and unleash it?” I was about to say something, but…

“... Hey.”

Thanks, Solomon… “Quiet, Solomon. We’re having a moment here.” I perked up, “What moment?” The look on his face said it all, he was shocked to his core. “Are you sure now’s the time for that?” Asmodeus smirked, “Y-Yes, things are just starting to get good…” Sigh… he’s trying to save face after I basically rejected him, huh?. “Okay, but you should probably know that Mammon, Leviathan, and Beelzebub are being chased by a giant snake right now.”. “Say what now?” “... Come again?” Asmodeus and I both said at the same time as we looked ahead, Solomon wasn’t lying…

“AAAAAAH!”

“H-HEEEEELP!”

“So hungry… can’t… run…”

What the fuck did they do…?!

Chapter 40: 7-17 & 7-20: Not Every Old Friend Is Actually A Friend

“D’AAAAAAH!”

“OH MAN OH MAN OH MAN OH MAN IT’S GONNA EAT US! LIKE, FOR REAL!”

We finally got a good view of the snake, and what the actual fuck?! “... Wait. What’s that thing chasing them?” The fuck do you think, Asmodeus?! “It’s a snake, and a really big one at that.” Why does that thing exist?! “Gah… it’s giant. And disgusting! Ugh, I hate having to look at unattractive things.” Asmodeus started dry heaving at the sight of it. “Hey, how ‘bout you stop talkin’ and HEEEEEEELP!” How are we supposed to help?! “I am a fan of eating, but I'm not interested in being eaten.” Fair. “As if we didn’t already have enough problems as it is, they had to go and bring us another one.” Sigh… “I got this, somewhat.” I told them, “What are ya gonna do?!” Mammon sounded worried, “Watch and learn!” I used the glass sphere to grant me my super speed and used it to rush up behind it. And with my super strength, I was able to hit it towards the ground in a way that it would pass out. I went back to where I was and brought both my speed and strength to normal. “Woah…” “Now’s not the time to be impressed, let's go and get out of here before it wakes up!”. Levi perked up, “Get out of here and go where exactly?!” I don’t know! “Just shut up and follow me.” Yeah, listen to the sorcerer.

We were able to put some distance between us and the snake, leading us to have a small break where… I’m pretty sure this is the dungeon part of the labyrinth. “... Looks like we managed to lose it somehow.” Asmodeus panted. I tried keeping my pain in moderation with Beel’s pain relief, but after all that running, it’s not been good so far. “Yeah, but what’re we s’posed to do now, huh? You expect us to hide here forever?” Yeah, we need to get out of here. “You’re the one who woke that snake up, Mammon. You don’t get to complain.” Of course he woke up the snake… “Hey, I didn’t wake it up! I just saw a snakeskin lyin’ on the ground and figured I’d sell it for a pretty nice sum! But when I tried to grab it to take it with me, it turned out there was still a snake inside! That’s when the monster suddenly came after us, all mad ‘n stuff…!” “So what you’re saying is that it’s your fault?” I added on, leading to a giggle from Solomon. “He’s NOT a monster. He’s Henry 1.0.” Wait, what? “What…?” Asmodeus perked up after hearing that name, and so did Mammon. “Henry…? Wait, you mean THAT Henry?” “Are you sure?” Beel stood up. Levi nodded, “I know Henry when I see him. And THAT is Henry, no doubt about it. I can’t believe I’d find him down here of all places…” “Isn’t Henry your fish?” I asked, “He’s talking about the pet snake he used to have. Every time Levi gets a new pet, he names it Henry.” Oh, thanks Beel. “Umm… I want to say you’re on your fourth Henry at this point, right?” “Now that’s a real TSL fan…” I joked. 

“No, you’re WAY off. I’m currently keeping Henry 2.0. I kept Henry 1.0 in his glass case and took really good care of him, but one day he disappeared. How many years has it been at this point, I wonder…?” No joke, I think it was Asmodeus that let him out… or Mammon, thinking he could sell it. “He was in his case in my room that day, and the door and windows were all shut, yet he still managed to vanish without a trace. I looked all over for him. Later, when I moved rooms, I expected to find his bones. Every time I picked up something to move it, I was scared. But I never did find the remains of Henry 1.0.” Wait… snakes have bones? Ugh, I’m getting off topic in my own brain. Yeah, either Asmodeus let it out because it freaked him out, or Mammon tried selling it. Levi smiled, “I don’t believe it. I never thought I’d see him again…! But here he is, alive and well--and he’s gotten so BIG! Oh, it’s such a relief. I’m so glad he’s all right.” Glad you’ve had your reunion, Levi… now if he comes after us again, remind him you were his owner or something. 

Mammon groaned, “Well I sure ain’t!” Yeah, he tried selling it at least once. “Anyway, I at least managed to snap a selfie with him as we were running away. Here, check it out!” Where are your priorities?! “You actually had time to take a SELFIE?!” That’s what I’m saying! Solomon then suddenly had a lightbulb appear above his head, “If he used to be your pet, do you think there’s some way to pacify him?” “Nope, no way. He looked like he’d forgotten me completely.” Great… “Well yes, I’d say so, considering he just tried to eat you…” How the fuck does a snake get that big in the first place?! “We should attack it. We should take that thing down, then grill it up and eat it. I’m hungry.” Not my idea, but sure. “No! I won’t let you hurt Henry 1.0! I only allowed Naomi to do so since she was too fast for me to stop her… And he’s NOT FOOD!” Welp, that idea was flushed down the toilet… “Okay then, what SHOULD we do? If we don’t do somethin’ about that snake, we’re never gonna get outta here. Mammon sighed loudly, he has a point. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down more, “Violence isn’t the answer, you two.” I told Mammon and Beel, “Thank you. Naomi is the only person making sense right now.” “Says the one who knocked it out…” Shut up, Mammon. 

Solomon smiled, “We don’t necessarily need to hurt Henry to get out of here. There’s another strategy we could try.” And what is that? I asked him that, “Oh Solomon, I knew you would come up with something! Not only are you good-looking, you’re smart, too.” The Avatar of Lust gushed, “Thanks. All right, I’ll be counting on you to make this work, Asmodeus.” “Huh? … Me?” The fuck is he gonna do? “Ah, I see what he’s thinkin’! While that snake is chewin’ on Asmo, the rest of us can make our escape!” I couldn’t help but laugh at Mammon’s idea. It’s obviously wrong, but still funny. “Uh, no. That should be YOUR job, Mammon. As the stupidest one among us, it’s only right.” Now that comeback made me laugh more. “Oh no, nuh-uh! No feeding Mammon to Henry 1.0! He’ll get a tummy ache!” Now that sent me over the edge with laughter. “HEY! You guys are bein’ REAL RUDE, ya know that?! And Pancake! You’re s’posed to have my side…” Aww, Mammon. I rubbed his back to comfort him, trying to hold back more laughter.

It then hit Beel, “Are you thinking of using Asmo to mesmerize the snake?” Oh yeah, he can do that. “Exactly. We should make use of Asmodeus’ natural charm. If he can manage to take Henry and win him over, then maybe he’d be willing to show us the way out of the labyrinth.” That’s a really smart idea actually! “Ah, okay… yes. Well, I suppose I could do that…” Why doesn’t he sound confident? I asked that, “YOU’RE asking ME that?! Don’t you remember our conversation earlier with Simeon? And even before we met up with these guys here, if a mere human doesn’t find me charming, how would a damn snake find me attractive?!” Are you kidding me? “You’re telling me that you lost your confidence because YOU can’t charm me?” He nodded with a pout, “You have got to be kidding me… Do you want to know why I don’t find you charming? I’ll tell you! One: The first thing you do when you meet me is try to charm me. Two: You showed zero interest in me before I had my period, and just because you can smell my hormones and blood makes you think that you can cross my physical boundaries?! You may be the Avatar of Lust and maybe --just maybe--you literally can’t control yourself, like Beel can’t control being hungry, then maybe I can cut you some slack. But I don’t know anything about you, other than what I’ve seen, to base you on. And all I know is a vain and egotistical narcissist  who’s always obsessed with his damn appearance!?” I… I think I went way too far… Because Asmodeus looked so defeated by my words. The others were also silent.

Solomon eventually got between us, “It’s okay, Asmodeus. If you think that you can’t charm Henry, I can use my magic to amplify yours…”. The Avatar of Lust looked down, before perking up with a smile. “You know, it really should be illegal to be so stunningly beautiful that you can even charm a snake. I’m so attractive sometimes I scare even myself. I’ll be fine, Solomon, really!” I… I really went too far… I can tell. “Asmodeus…” Solomon started, but was cut off.

“... Yikes.”

Beel? “Ah, so you find it scary too, Beel? I mean, I’m not surprised.” Asmodeus flicked his hair, “No, I said that because I think he just spotted us… Henry, I mean.” Wait, what? “My dear Henry 1.0…!” Levi called out. “Whoa whoa WHOA! It’s comin’ this way! It’s totally comin’ this way!” Mammon clung onto me in fear as Solomon got ready. “Right! I’ll begin using my magic to amplify Asmodeus’ power. Then Asmo, you mesmerize Henry.” The Avatar of Lust chuckled, “It’s not like I need it, but I’ll accept it.”. The sorcerer looks at Mammon and I, “The amplification process is going to take a bit of time. So Mammon, Naomi… you two distract Henry in the meantime.” Huh? “WHA?! Distract him? How’re we s’posed to do--”.

Suddenly, the two of us were pushed us in Henry’s path. “HEEEEY! What’s the big idea pushin’ us right out into its path?! I mean, come on!” I-I think I know… “Okay, Asmo, I take it you’re ready?” Solomon asked, “Yep, go right ahead.”. Mammon screamed as Henry got closer, “WHATEVER! JUST DO IT ALREADY!”. Just then, Solomon started chanting. “... Denizens of the darkness, awaken! You who are born of shadow, hear me! I am the one called Solomon. I call upon you now to lend your power to Asmodeus, Avatar of Lust!” Yeah, this isn’t taking a bit of time. Solomon just wanted to push me in Henry’s path for Asmodeus and Mammon just so happened to be clinging onto me. Asmodeus started chuckling, “Ooh yes, I LIKE this! I’m SO turned on right now!” I’m not going to ask, just do it! “AAAAAH! HERE IT COMES HERE IT COMES HERE IT COMES…!” Mammon continued to cling onto me as I got ready in case I had to knock it out again. “That’s right, Henry. Look me in the eyes… Yes, that’s a good boy.” The ground stopped trembling as I looked up. “... He stopped in his tracks.” He did… he did… “My Henry 1.0…” Yeah, I definitely need to apologize to Asmodeus… 

The Avatar of Lust listened to the giant snake, “... What’s that now? Well, how about that. He says he’ll show us the way out of the labyrinth!” Solomon smiled, “Nice job, Asmo!”. The sorcerer looked at me with a smirk. Yeah, I know… I do have to apologize… “Well, really, did you expect anything less of me?” “I’m just glad he decided not to eat me.” Or me… Beel sighed, “Mm, grilled snake.” We are not eating this snake. Henry started leading us the way as Solomon took the lead as he conjured a fireball for light. Asmodeus hung back while the others walked ahead, so I decided to walk with him. “Hmph, I thought you said I was a ‘vain and egotistical narcissist  who’s always obsessed with his damn appearance.’ .” I sighed, “I’m sorry, Asmodeus. My emotions are everywhere at the moment. I know it’s not a good reason or excuse, but please know I’m deeply sorry about what I said. And I’m very thankful about charming Henry before he could eat us.”. The demon looked at me and took my hand while we walked, giving me a fright. “... If you want, you can call me Asmo.” Asmo… “I’m sorry too. I can lose control of my lust. Unlike Beel though, I can keep it inside more often than not. But there are times where I can go too far, so I’d also like to apologize, too.”.  I smiled up at him as he smiled back while we continued to walk. It was a little awkward, but I’m glad we were able to apologize and be back on somewhat good terms. 

It took a while, but Henry 1.0 led us to an exit before slithering away and we were able to meet up with Lord Diavolo and the others. Solomon filled them in on what happened, leaving out the thing with Asmo and I. “I see. So that’s how you managed to make it safely out of the underground labyrinth…” Diavolo praised, “Too bad. If you’d stayed lost in there for another 5000 years or so, it would’ve been a bit quieter and more peaceful here in the Devildom.” Wow, thanks Lucifer… “Hey! Think about how WE’D feel bein’ stuck down there that long! Man, that wasn’t cool…” It’s okay, Mammon, it’s just Lucifer being Lucifer… “Well, in any event, it really is awful that you got caught up in this mess, Solomon.” Simeon worried, “Yeah, AWFUL! Ugh, when you associate with demons, bad things always happen, don’t they? Truly bad things!” Um, I don’t think you wanna say that in front of a room of mostly demons… “Actually, I ended up enjoying myself in a way. Sure, it was a complete accident, but I did get to go inside the rumored underground labyrinth, after all. Still though, I can’t help but wonder why there’s a labyrinth underneath the castle to begin with, or what Henry’s doing down there.” Actually yeah, how did that big snake get down there? “Hmm, I suspect I may know the answer to--”

“Mmm, this is SO good… and that, too… oh, and THAT! I’ll have more--of everything.” 

Oh well, at least Beel’s eating now. Wait, where did that food come from? “I can’t tell you how pleased I am to hear that you like it. I wanted tonight’s Devildom feast to be something special.” Oh, Barbatos is here now. Asmo giggled, “You know, now that I think about it, the whole reason we were able to escape was because of me and how stunningly beautiful I am!”. “Yeah, but you were also the reason all of you ended in the labyrinth to begin with, Asmo.” Not wrong, Satan. But I won’t say that out loud. “Right, that’s what I’m sayin’. That was terrible, and it was all YOUR fault, Asmo!” You two, Mammon? Lord Diavolo got our attention again, “You really should be careful in the castle. There are a number of items here with suspicious histories to them. I can’t guarantee that there aren’t others in the castle who also want to get even with you, Asmodeus.” The demon in question sighed, “It’s just wrong to be this beautiful…”. “Ugh, forget it. He’s hopeless. He doesn’t even think he did anythin’ wrong!” Oh well…

Later that night, after our food, Lord Diavolo walked up to me. “Naomi, would you like to do me a favor?” I was intrigued, “What is it?”. “This might be last minute, but tomorrow for the dance, would you mind singing a song?” I was not expecting that. “Wait, how do you know I sing? I asked, “Well, we have your information from your school as well. You aced music while singing and playing the piano, right?”. I nodded at him, “And that song will be great for a slow dance, right?” My eyes widened at his question. I din;t think he would be asking me this… “Are you sure you want me to sing that song?” He nodded, “Yes, live music is in high demand! And they’re very fun!” I mean, I guess. “Alright, I still have that song memorized still so as long as there’s a piano, I can play it at least once. Is that alright?” “Yes, thank you very much, Naomi! I’ll have the piano ready!”. And with that, Diavolo walked off. I caught up with Asmo and Simeon so we walked to our room together. Once we got to the room, “Well, time for me to get some sleep. Nighty-night, you two!” This early? “You’re going to bed already? It’s awfully early for that.” Even Simeon agreed with me, “Lack of sleep leads to unhealthy skin, and I don’t want that! I’m sure both of you want to see me looking my best, right?” Oh well, you do you. “Well, I suppose that means that I’ll get to enjoy some peace and quiet tonight, which is much appreciated.” Yeah, I can play my games. 

“HEEEEEY! Look who’s here… it’s Mammon! And you know what that means?! You ain’t gonna be gettin’ ANY sleep tonight! AHAHAHA!”

Mammon… what the fuck…?

“All right all right all right! Time for a pillow fight death match with the Avatar of Greed himself! LET’S GET READY TO RUMBLLLLLE!”

Oh hell no. Even Simeon was annoyed, “... Asmo, he’s your brother, isn’t he? Do you think you could possibly do something about him?” And of course he’s asleep already. “OH NO, UH-UH! You’re not gonna fool ME, pretendin’ to be asleep! RIght, so it’s gonna be me and Naomi versus Simeon and Asmo! So c’mon, get up already, Asmo!” Again, hell no. “All right all right all right! Let’s get started before that ass Lucifer comes ‘round on patrol and starts botherin’ us!” Please say Lucifer is here, please! “I’m sorry. Who did you just call an ass?” Yes! Thank you! “Gah…!” “You know, I don’t want to spend my evening patrolling the halls, nor did I want to bother you. But I received word that a certain dimwit tried to sneak inside the castle vault. So as much as I’d like to rest now, I can’t… Isn’t that right, Mammon?” Mammon, the fuck? “Ah… y’know what? I suddenly feel sooo tired… Maybe I’ll just… go back to my room and, uh… sleep.” You really think Lucifer would let you go after that? “MAAAAAMMOOOOON?” That made me giggle. “You’re coming to my room. Now. And tonight it’s not going to be just me there, but Diavolo as well. I have a feeling we’re going to have all sorts of fun, don’t you?” Good luck, Mammon… “D’aaaah! N-Now just calm down, Lucifer! At least spare my life… please, I’m BEGGIN’ you!”. Simeon giggled, “... Well. It seems as though we’ll get a peaceful night’s sleep after all, doesn’t it?” We smiled at each other before doing our own things and falling asleep.

Chapter 41: 8-2 & 8-6: The Charmer

Simeon and I woke up the next day pretty early, earlier than most of the others. Well, only Asmo was earlier. When we woke up, he was already dressed and ready to go… how do morning people do it…? The angel was kind enough for me to have a shower first and I gladly took it since I needed to change my pad anyway. Sigh, it’s the third day so it shouldn’t be too heavy today… at least no clots will come out. When I was done, I left the bathroom and waited with Asmo for Simeon to be done. Well, I played on my PSP while he stared at himself in his mirror. Simeon eventually came out all ready and the three of us walked down to the entrance hall waiting for the others. It took a while, but everyone got down here on time. Luke ran up to me and hugged me as well. Lucifer cleared his throat, “All right, it’s time to explain what we have planned for day two of our retreat.” Let’s get started then. 

Beel groaned, “... Quit leaning up against me, Mammon. You’re heavy, you know?” What the fuck did Lord Diavolo and Lucifer do to him?! “Shut up and at least let me rest my head against your shoulder, Beel. Lucifer kept me up until morning… I didn’t sleep a wink last night…” He yawned as the future demon king laughed, “Yes, Lucifer just kept going and going last night, didn’t he? I’m sure you had a hard time, Mammon. Though I have to say, it was fun to watch. Hahaha.” WHAT THE FUCK DID HE DO?! “That’s NOT funny!” Now I feel bad for what happened last night… “ ‘Big news: Last night Lord Diavolo, Lucifer, and Mammon totally--’ .” I cut him off by covering his mouth with my hand. Levi, there’s children nearby. Simeon had a similar idea and covered Luke’s ears in case I didn’t make it in time. “HEY! Don’t post stuff like that! I don’t want my personal information leakin’ online!” Are you kidding me? “Wait, that’s the part you have a problem with, Mammon?” Exactly, the fuck? “Hehe. I bet they were on the ----, and Lucifer ---- and ---- and ----! Right… Am I right?” I tried doing the same with Asmo, but he kept removing my hand. At least I stopped him from saying the obvious stuff. I might wanna know what happened, but Luke’s here… “Simeon? Why are you hands over my ears? I can’t hear anything this way.” GOOD! “Right. That’s the idea, Luke.” YOU’RE TOO YOUNG FOR THIS! 

Solomon clapped his hands, getting us back on topic. “So, back to business. I think you mentioned that day two of the retreat was supposed to be--” Simeon finished his sentence, “A scavenger hunt, right?” Oh yeah, that. “Yes, we’ll be having a scavenger hunt. Each group will be given riddles to solve. Each riddle hints at one of the works of art or historical items here in the castle. Once you figure out the answer, you find and take a picture of the item in question. The things you learned during yesterday's tour of the castle should come in handy as you try solving your riddles.” Great… it’s not like half of us were STUCK IN A FUCKING LABYRINTH and don’t have a disadvantage… “We’re doing this in groups, huh? In that case, I’m groupin’ up with Naomi.” Alright. “Why don’t we just say that the groups will be made up of the same people you share a room with?” Aww, I actually wanted to group up with Mammon. Oh well, it gives me time to hang out with Asmo and Simeon. And also that we have someone who was actually on the full tour in our group…

~Timeskip~

In the middle of our scavenger hunt, we ran into Mammon, Satan, and Solomon. Solomon and Satan looked like they were actually doing something, but Mammon still looked dead. Simeon struck up a conversation with them, “Hey there, Sata. How’re things going for your team? Well, I hope?” “Oh please. Don’t think I don’t know what you’re up to. You hatched a plot to keep us from winning, didn’t you?” Angels can do that? “I’m sorry, what are you referring to?” Solomon spoke up, “He’s referring to Asmo, who’s preventing us from making any progress at the moment.” Wait, he is? “Check it out! We found what we were lookin’ for, so we tried to take a picture. But then HE went and jumped in front of it so we can’t get a clear shot…!” Wait, really? “Whaaat? Oh, come on. Wouldn’t you rather have a picture of ME than this boring old piece of art? I’m much better looking. Your camera will thank you! Ooh, yes… nice picture! That was a good shot you got of me. You know, I think I look best photographed from just above at maybe a 45-degree angle… Oh, though I always look good, naturally. As if I even need to tell you that.” I can’t help but laugh, “Keep it up, Asmo!” He gave me a thumbs up and got ready to pose again. This is the best distraction idea ever. 

“D’aaaaah!”

Wait, Luke? “Luke, what’s wrong?” Simeon and I said at the same time, making me blush a little. “What’s wrong? I’ll tell you what’s wrong! I was trying to take a picture of the goddess statue here, but before I could get the shot, Asmodeus CHARMED the statue…!” How the fuck did he even do that? Meanwhile, Beel tried talking with his mouth full. Satan sighed, “Beel, how about you swallow that doughnut you’re eating before trying to talk?”. “ ‘The statue is so totally in love with Asmodeus now that we can’t get her back to her original pose.’ ... Sent!” And he’s still posting… This is going to be a long day, isn’t it?

“Hey, Asmo! Whaddya think you’re doin’ huh?!” What is he doing? “Well, I can’t help it, now can I? It’s not my fault that I’m so charming and ridiculously good-looking. Also, I don’t believe it said anywhere in the rules that we’re not allowed to get in the way of other teams.” Even though I will agree that’s smart, he is doing a little too much. Asmo started skipping away, “Hey, where do you think you’re going? We’re not done talking to you, Asmo!” “Where am I going? Oh, I dunno, maybe somewhere where I don’t have to listen to someone lecturing me?” Fair. Simeon sighed, “... He really is a handful. What are you going to do, Naomi?” I sighed back, “I’ll keep an eye on him, maybe even find our item on the way. You don’t mind, do you?”. The angel shook his head no before saying goodbye. I said goodbye as well as I followed the Avatar of Lust. Who knows, maybe I can also make a pact with him…

He was in another part of the hallway, looking around before noticing me. “... Hm? Ah, I was wondering who was behind me. So it’s you, Naomi. What? Did you follow me hoping we could have a little alone time?” He giggled as I followed suit. “Come on, let’s go back to the scavenger hunt!” His expression changed, “Go back? Eew, no. I don’t have to deal with them.” True. “What? So now you’ve come to lecture me, too? Is that it?” I sighed. Even though I do agree that since this is a competition, some dirty play is expected, but there is a point where it’s too much from one person. “I’m not going to talk down to you with this, it’s not my place. So I will talk to you like a teammate: What you did back there wasn’t cool, it was a little much.” He chuckled, “Oh, was it now? You don’t think I should’ve done that? Reeeally?” What is he thinking? “... Naomi, I see you looking into my eyes right now. You don’t feel anything? Like, really? Nothing at all?” Are you kidding me?! “You’re trying to charm me again?!” I yelled as he sighed, “But how? You’re just a human. Yet, for some reason, it seems like my power doesn’t work on you.”. 

I balled up my fists and pushed him away, “You know, you’re making me regret apologizing to you, yesterday. I can’t believe you think trying to charm me was a smart idea?!” “Oh yeah? Then take it back then?! Like I care?!”. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. “No. Because I want us to actually be friends, Asmo. But I can’t help but notice that… that you’re actively trying to push me away by making me not like you.” He scoffed, “What makes you say that?” “Being way too clingy with me even though I’m visibly uncomfortable, claiming the bed closest to the bathroom in our room even though I was going to pick it, grabbing onto my waist so that not only me, but Mammon, Levi, AND Beel get sucked into that painting with you and Solomon. Because when I insulted you yesterday, I could tell that you were more than hurt by my words.”. 

He looked surprised for a second, before getting angry again, “Whatever, as if you know me. And if you think you can control me, well you’ve got another thing coming!” I placed my hands on my hips, “I could get to know you AND control you if you made a pact with me.”. Asmo started laughing, “Me? Make a pact with you? Hahaha! What? Do you think that because I made a pact with Solomon, I’m willing to do it with any human who comes along?” I’m not that stupid. “Please. If you think I’m that easy, you’re mistaken--very mistaken.” “I don’t think you’re easy, that’s the thing. I want to get to know YOU, and the fact that you tried charming me again makes me believe that you want to know me too, but you’re still pushing me away at the same time.” Again, he was stunned for a second before putting on his mask again. “Hmm… if you want to make a pact with me that badly, then what do you say to this? If you can manage to outwit Lucifer somehow, then I’ll stop pushing you away and allow you to get to know me. And maybe, I’ll get to know you too. If you really want to make a pact with me, then… surely you can do something like that, right?” Asmo smirked before walking passed me. Outwitting Lucifer, huh? Sigh, now that’s a tall order… I definitely need Mammon, Levi, and Beel in on this.

~Timeskip~

The scavenger hunt ended with Levi, Beel, and Luke winning as the statue returned to normal for them to be able to take a photo of it. We were now eating the food that Luke made, with Simeon’s help. And oh my god, it’s so good!! “It’s been so long since I’ve had food from the Celestial Realm. This is so special that it almost feels wrong to eat it.” It feels wrong that I’m eating it and I don’t believe in God… “Huh… the flavors are a lot different from what you’ll find in the Devildom. And the ingredients, too. But it’s really good in its own way.” Agreed, Satan. “More please.” And of course Beel is on his third plate… “You’re still not full? Sigh, here, you can have mine.” Solomon slid his plate to Beel, who was more than happy to take it. “Would you like mine as well, Beelzebub?” Is this ‘Feed Beel Day’ or something? Lucifer sighed, “I know you’re trying to be nice, but if you keep giving him food like that, he’ll never stop eating. He’d even eat your arm if you let him.” So he just does that… Okay. 

“Mm, I love the way you seasoned this. You’ve gotten better, Luke.” Simeon praised, “It really is good, Luke!” I smiled at Luke as his eyes lit up. “MAN, and this thing here is real good too! You really are pretty good in the kitchen, Fido!” Can you stop calling him a dog? “How many times do I have to tell you before you’ll get it through your head?! My name’s NOT Fido!” You tell him, Luke! Asmo chuckled, “You know, they keep teasing you because you always get upset like that… or do you do it on purpose? Is that it?” Hearing Asmo’s voice again…

I caught up to Asmo, “Wait! How do you want me to outwit Lucifer?” I asked. “You want to know how I want you to outwit Lucifer? Hmm… good question… Okay, how about this? I want you to get a picture of Lucifer’s face while he’s asleep. You, Beel, Satan, and Mammon tried that once, right? Though I heard that your attempt ended in failure. Well then, this sounds like the perfect task to me. An excellent opportunity to get revenge. If you can manage to get a picture of Lucifer asleep, then sure, I’ll make a pact with you.”

Now how the fuck am I supposed to do that? 

“... Naomi… hey, Naomi!”

Huh? I looked up and saw Lucifer looking at me, “Didn’t you hear me? I asked you to pass me the dipping sauce.” “Oh, I’m sorry. Here you go.” I slid the dipping sauce over to him. “You really seem to be off in space today, don’t you? It’s still only day two, you know?” He inquired, “It’s nothing, just recovering from the heaviness of yesterdays… you know.” I told him as he accepted that answer and went back to eating. I need to know where his room is if I’m going to get that picture of him sleeping… but it’s not like he’s going to tell me where his room is… Suddenly, an idea came to my mind, “Hey, Lucifer. I’d like to see the art and decorations in each room, do you think that’s possible?” I asked, “Well, I didn’t realize that you appreciated decorative pieces here at the castle as much as I did. Wonderful.” I’m gonna be honest, I didn’t know he liked the decorative pieces here. “All right, I’ll make a list of everything worth seeing and where you can find them later. Then you can go have a look at them whenever you’d like.” Now I just gotta hope he puts his room in that list… sigh…

Chapter 42: 8-8 & 8-10: A Private Conversation

Once we finished our meals, Simeon and I were about to walk to our room together but we were stopped by Barbatos who was with Luke and Solomon. “I’d like to show the four of you something, please follow me.” We do so, as Luke holds my hand. Heh, cute. He then led us to a big  room full of different formal clothing. “Woah…” I said in surprise. “These clothes are so extravagant…” They are… “I brought you all here because the Young Master asks for all of us to dress up for the upcoming dance. You may choose to wear clothing from your world, or one of these.” Oh, I’m definitely wearing one of these outfits, I don’t have any fancy clothes… We all separated to explore the room. It took a while, but I found the dress that I wanted to wear. It was a light purple satin A-line dress with a halter neckline that ties into a bow behind the neck and a slit that came up to about mid-thigh. 

 

“Is this what you chose, Naomi?” Barbatos asked as I nodded, “Go and try it on. Take these shoes too.” He pointed to the changing rooms while handing me a pair of heels that can be wrapped around my legs. I nodded again before going into the changing rooms. I tried it on and it fit me like a glove. “How do you like it, Naomi? Barbatos asked from beyond the changing room, “I love it!” “Good. The others said they will wear their normal clothing, do you want to come out?” I did so and they were all smiling at me. “You look stunning, Naomi.” Barbatos bowed, “That dress suits you!” Solomon praised, “You look so pretty, Naomi!” Luke gushed, “They’re all right, Naomi. Beautiful indeed.” And Simeon smiled. All these compliments made me blush in embarrassment, but I thanked them all. 

 

“Well then, I think we’re all ready, correct?” Barbatos asked while changing into his demon form as we all nod. With a snap of his fingers, We then were teleported into a room in the castle that was full of people, surprising us. Well, except for Solomon. “Surprised? Magic really does come in handy sometimes, huh?” It really does… “We were in that room with all those clothes, and now we’re here in front of all these people…” Luke clung onto my skirt as I rubbed his head. “They’re all guests from across the Devildom, and there certainly are a lot of them.” No kidding… Lord Diavolo then flew down from the ceiling… okay then. “Well then, let the dance begin! Everyone, enjoy yourselves!” He announced. “Naomi! Let’s dance together!” Luke pulled me into the dance floor as we started dancing. Well, we were moving with the rhythm of the music mainly, but he looked so happy to be able to have fun with me.

 

I suddenly felt a tap on my shoulder, it was Mammon. And wow, he was in his demon form as well, must be considered formal here for demons to be in their demon forms here. He actually looks very attractive in it, it’s making my face go red. I noticed his face was too, “... Yo, Naomi. Y-You look good in that… Um, like… you know… Uh, I mean, like… uh…” Is he trying to ask me to dance? “L-Like you’ve gotta have weird tasters to ask a human like you to dance. I’m guessin’ no one here’s gonna do that, huh? Ahahahaha!” Well… “I’m dancing with Naomi!” Luke proclaimed, “Quiet you… A-Anyway… So y’know, as long as you don’t have… well another partner, I guess I could maybe go ahead and pair up with you for a li’l bit…” He really is asking me to dance, heh. “Mammon, why not just admit that you want to dance with Naomi?” Satan popped up, also in his demon form, “You’re such a loser! And a total tsundere! looool People are sick of characters like that! Didn’t you get the memo? lololol Those characters are so yesterday! LMAO” And so is Levi too! They all look so good in their demon forms! Mammon growled, “Get outta here, both of you! Shoo! Shoo!” I couldn’t help but giggle at them.

 

“Naomi, come dance with me. Now.” 

 

Oh god, Lucifer asked me to dance… this can’t be good… His demon form too… I think I grew used to having Levi around, so his demon form doesn’t scare me as much. Lucifer’s though… It’s a different story after being choked out by dark shadows. “Wh…!” Was the only thing Mammon could say after Lucifer offered me his hand and saw me accept it hesitantly. “Sigh, see? You should’ve just come out and asked Naomi to dance.” Actually, I should’ve asked him since we all know he wouldn’t have actually asked me. “The loser was rejected! Haha, awesome! looool” “SHUT UP YOU TWO!” Those brothers…

 

Lucifer looked at me, “Do you know how to dance a waltz?” I shook my head, “No, sorry.”. “Don’t apologize, follow my lead.” He then placed my hands where they should be, my left on his shoulder, and my right holding his left hand while his right hand held my shoulder blade. I followed his lead with the steps as I slowly got the hang of it. I was a little scared, but he wouldn’t hurt me in front of all these people, right? Or at least not when Lord Diavolo is in the room… “In general, there are all sorts of reasons why one might ask someone else to dance. For example, they might be interested in them, they might want to touch them, or they might be doing so out of politeness.” He started, “Or it could be because they want to have a private conversation.”. So that’s why he asked me to dance… His grip on my hand tightened, “What is it you’re plotting with Asmo?” You act like we’re plotting a war crime, he just wants me to get a photo of you sleeping for some reason… His grip tightened again, making me wince in pain. “Let me make one thing clear: I respect my brothers’ freedom to do as they wish. However, if I sense that you’ve become a threat to either Diavolo or us… then I will show you absolutely no mercy. Understood?” His eyes narrowed, reminding me of what happened in the underground tomb. I took a deep breath, “All I want, Lucifer… is to be good friends with all of you.” I told him, trying to keep the fact that he was hurting me not as apparent. “Well, that’s not what I want.”.

 

“... Pardon me.”

 

I looked away from Lucifer, it was Solomon. “Well, looks like a new song has started. I’d love the chance to dance with Naomi. Might I cut in?” Thank you, Solomon…! “... Fine. I get the feeling that you’ve gotten the message and you understand what I’m telling you, Naomi. I’m glad we got to have this little talk.” I stayed quiet as Lucifer let go of me. Solomon took my hand as we started to waltz as well. “... You look pale. Did Lucifer say something to you?” I took a deep breath, I can’t worry him about things like this. “It’s not that, it's just seeing him in his demon form after what happened in the underground tomb is just… yeah. And he was holding my hand a little too tight.” I told him, “... I see. Well, good that it’s only that.” I could tell that he loosened his grip on my hand as well. His gaze then became serious, “This is the Devildom. When it comes down to it, you’re human, and that makes you different. Never forget that. You may have made pacts with demons, but you still lack the power to command them.” I took this chance to look at both of my hands and even down to my stomach, places where these pacts were. “How do you command a demon you’ve made a pact with?” I asked, “Good question… Everyone has some amount of magical power by nature. However, there are some people in which it actually manifests itself, and some people in which it doesn’t. And even among those in which it does, some have more of it than others. It varies based on the individual. Seeing how it doesn’t even manifest itself in you to begin with and you need that glass sphere, even though you’ve made pacts with demons, you can’t take command of their powers. Would you like me to lend you my power?” Wait what?

 

“Let’s just say I’m curious what would happen if I did. You’re a destabilizing element here in this world. I can’t say what might happen if I do this, which is exactly what makes it interesting.” So you want to experiment? He then let go of my hand momentarily to snap his fingers. A faint light appeared before going into my chest. “... There. I’ve put a spell on you.” That was quick. “As of this moment, you have use of my powers for the next six hours. You should experience what it’s like to control a demon and use his powers. We are on a retreat after all. Why waste this opportunity? So, go… show me what you can do. I’m counting on you to deliver.” Alright then. Thank you, Solomon… I might actually need this for my plan.

 

“Psst, Naomi!” 

 

I heard from behind me, it was Lord Diavolo and next to him was a piano. “I’ve got it ready for you!” He winked at me as I thanked him before sitting down. “Everyone, may I please have your attention!” Everyone’s gaze fell on him, some on me. “To celebrate this occasion, we have one of our exchange students here to place us a melody to dance to. This is Naomi, one of our human exchange students!” Lord Diavolo said before allowing the attention to fall on me. Thank god I’ve performed for a number of people, so stage fright doesn’t affect me. I took a deep breath before I started playing. 

Naomi's soft piano playing and angelic voice filled the room, entrancing everyone. Demons partnered up to slow dance together, while some tapped along with the rhythm of the song. The brothers were starstruck, their eyes not leaving the human they have been living with for the past month or so. Some of their faces were heating up too.

The crowd erupted in applause as I stood and took a bow before moving off to the side. “Naomi! That was amazing!” Luke ran up to me and gave me a big hug, “Yeah, I didn’t know you could sing!” “I actually knew, she sang to me the other day!” Mammon… “I didn’t sing for you, more like you were there while I was singing.” I giggled, “Ya don’t have to say that…”. “But for real, your voice is so pretty, Naomi!” Beel! “You sound like a VTuber I follow… Her name is Kaze. That’s a compliment, don’t worry! I love Kaze’s voice!” Hehehe… he doesn’t know that’s me, heh. Actually… since the three of them are here… “Luke, Simeon, would guys mind giving the four of us a chance to talk?” I asked as they both agreed before leaving. “What’s up?” I exhaled, “I need you guys to do something that might get us in trouble with Lucifer…” I then proceeded to tell them what I needed us to do.

After the dance, I went straight into my shared room so I could get to the bathroom to get changed quickly into comfortable clothes. My D.D.D started going off with a new group chat made by Mammon that had the two of us, Levi, and Beel. Good job, Mammon.

Brothers Under a Pact (4)

Mammon- Naomi wants us to help try to get another candid shot of Lucifer asleep? To get revenge for the fact we failed the first time?
Mammon- No way. It’s impossible.

Levi- Well, there goes that plan! That was quick. lololol
Levi- LMAO loool

Beel- I mean, we couldn’t do it last time

Mammon- Man, I don’t believe Asmo.
Mammon- I know it’s impossible, but he goes and tells Naomi to do it anyway. What an ass.

Thank god I locked the bathroom door so Asmo can’t read these texts…

Levi- I wouldn’t mind going, personally.

Mammon- Wha?
Mammon- Seriously?
Mammon- Why?

Levi- I mean, a picture of Lucifer’s face while he’s asleep? That’d totally blow up on social media.
Levi- And you didn’t invite me along last time, so this time I’m going.

Mammon- Fine. Do whatever you want!

Levi- How about you, Beel?
Levi- Interested?

Beel- No thanks.

Levi- Would a Hellfire Cheesecake from Madam Devian change your mind?
Levi- Because if you come along, I’ll give you one.

Beel- I’ll be there.

Mammon- Wha… that’s all it took?!

Levi- Okay, that settles it. It’l be me, Beel, and Naomi. Just the three of us.
Levi- Well, see you there.

Mammon- Wait.
Mammon- Who said I wasn’t going, huh?

Beel- You did.
Beel- Just now.

Mammon- Shut up, Beel!

Hmm… what will make Mammon want to join us… Ah!

Naomi- *BlacJak giving hearts sticker*

Mammon- *BlacJak "OK" sticker*
Mammon- Fine, I’ll go.

Levi- Man, you’re totally transparent. looool

--__End__--

Heh, at least I know I don’t need magic to get Mammon to do what I need. I waited a few hours before leaving the room and met up with the three of them in the hallway. “... All right, so it’s time to commence Operation Photograph Lucifer Sleeping. Now listen up you guys. We have to learn from our screw-ups last time. This time we gotta make sure we--” “Levi, where’s my cheesecake?” Beel cut him off. “You’ll get it when we’re done… You know, you’re drooling right now, Beel.”. Mammon got mad, “HEY! Listen to me when I’m talkin’ to ya!” I just sighed, I forgot these three aren’t the best at stuff like this. “ ‘Let’s see, Diavolo and Lucifer’s room should be right at the end of this hall.’ . And… posted!” LEVI! Why the fuck are you posting about THIS?! “Hey! Wait for me!” Mammon called out, “He’s got to be asleep at this hour, right?” Unless he’s nocturnal… “ ‘We’ve made it to the door to his room.’ .” I just inhaled. If we get caught, I blame Levi. “All right, Naomi. Let’s do this.”.

I took a deep breath before reaching out for the door knob. “Ready when you guys are.” “ ‘Commencing break-in.’ .” And with that, I opened the door as we all walked in. It was dark in here, do they sleep in complete darkness or something? “I can’t see anythin’!” Mammon whispered, “Let’s wait for our eyes to adjust.” And Beel whispered back.

“Growlrrrr…”

Um… I don’t think we’re in their room… “Don’t make weird noises, Mammon.” “Huh? You are the one makin’ weird noises, Beel.” It was neither of you two… “... Oh. Guess it must be my stomach.”.

“Grrrrrr…”

Yeah, that’s not your stomach… “... Wait, no it’s not. That didn’t come from my stomach. It came from somewhere above Levi’s head.”. Levi whispered back, “Beel, I TOLD you to stop drooling, didn’t I? Ugh, gross.” THAT’S NOT HIM?! 

“GRRRRR…”

WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?! “I’m not drooling right now.” “Uh, yes you are. You’re drooling all over my arm. I can feel it. Thick, sticky, warm drool dripping down onto me.” Yeah, that’s not Beel. “Hey, do you feel a breeze in here? Like every so often there’s this wave of warm, wet air, almost like something breathing on us. And it smells like something dead.” THANK GOD I’M IN FRONT OF YOU GUYS! “Saliva and breath that smells like something dead… sort of reminds me of Cerberus.” THAT THING IS REAL?! “Yeah, I was thinking the same thing!” “Ahahaha. No way he’d be in here though, right?” You just jinxed us, didn’t you, Mammon? We all went silent for a second as the area got slightly lit from behind us. We slowly turned around to see a beast with three fire-breathing heads… Yeah, that’s Cerberus from Greek mythology… we are so dead… “EEEEEEEEK!” “I-IT’S CERBERUS!” “Back out into the hall! Now!” Beel called out as we ran to the door. Levi got to the door first, but it started rattling. Fuck… “What the…? The door we came through, it’s LOOOOCKED!” Mammon spoke up, “Wait! There’s somethin’ over here! It feels like a door!” Anywhere is better than here! “C’mon, Naomi!” I took his hand, “C’mon, it’s right here!” We all ran towards this door Mammon found. But the moment we stepped in there… or well, not stepped in there are there was no FUCKING FLOOR?! “OH NO OH NO OH NOOOOO!” I clung onto Mammon in fear, “I’M TOO YOUNG TO DIE!?” “I’M FALLIIIIIIIING!” “I’m hungry…”.

Chapter 43: 8-13 & 8-15: To Charm Someone Is to Control Someone

“D’AAAAAAAAAH!”

“Still falling… still falling… still falling… Wow I wish this was a game and not real liiiiiiife!”

“Aww, I was hoping to eat that Madam Devian Hellfire-Baked Cheesecake…”

Wait a second, “How long have we even been falling for…?” I asked as they stopped yelling. “Yeah, this is weird…” 

“Maybe this is just-- OW!” 

“UGH!” 

“GUHUH!” 

“Ugh… motherfu…”

“Owwwww…” Levi groaned as I opened my eyes. I was still holding Mammon, actually he broke my fall. “Oh, YOU’RE in pain?! How d’ya think I feel with Naomi’s knees dug into my gut?!” I quickly got up and helped Mammon up along with Levi and Beel. “Wait a minute. Are we where I think we are…?” Huh? Hold up… oh hell no, we’re here AGAIN. “The underground labyrinth.” “Again?!” That’s what I’m saying! “Hey, do you hear something?” Beel asked, “... Yeah, like something big and heavy is sliding along the ground.” Oh no, not that thing again… “Levi, are you sure your tail isn’t out right now? It’s not hanging down and dragging on the ground?” Please say that’s the case… “Hey, that’s rude! Of course I don’t have my tail out right now. That sound isn’t coming from me.” THEN IT’S YOUR DAMN SNAKE, LEVI?! “Okay, then what’s makin’ that noise?” Mammon… “Did you forget what’s down here?” I asked as Henry 1.0 approached from the darkness in front of us. “Oh no… Henry 1.0…!” The four of us said at the same time. “RUN!” We all started running in the opposite direction after Beel’s call.

“SSSSSSSSSSSS!”

Mammon screamed, “AAAAAH! I can’t believe THIS is happenin’ again, too! I thought Asmo charmed this snake of yours, Levi! Why’s it comin’ after us?!” It was charmed by ASMO, not us! “Because the charm wore off a long time ago!” That too. “This thing used to be your pet, Levi! Can’t you do something?!” Beel called out, “If I could, don’t you think I would’ve already?!” And Levi fired back. Beel licked his lips, “Okay then, grilled snake it is!” You are not eating a snake, Beel! “I TOLD you, NO! If you eat Henry 1.0, I’ll eat YOU, Beel! That’s a promise!” Can anyone even eat Beel? I was falling back as I couldn’t use my super speed, not with these guys in front of me. “Come on, Naomi! Hurry!” Mammon grabbed my hand again and pulled me further to stay close to them. Suddenly, my conversation with Solomon came back to my mind. 

“... There. I’ve put a spell on you. As of this moment, you have use of my powers for the next six hours. You should experience what it’s like to control a demon and use his powers.”

If that’s true then… I stopped in my tracks and turned around to face Henry 1.0. “Hey, Naomi! What’re you doin’?!” Mammon called out as I summoned the glass sphere. Another color was in there, a gray light. I raised the glass sphere above my head and started chanting.

“... Hear me, denizens of the darkness, you who are born of shadow and you who give birth to it. Hear me and do as I command! I call upon you to send forth one of your number!”

Mammon perked up, “Hey, I know that incantation. Whaddya think you’re…?” You will be surprised. If Solomon gave me access to his powers, I should be able to summon him .

“I summon the Avatar of Lust, Asmodeus…”

A bright light appears in front of us, stunning Henry 1.0, and once it fades, it shows that I was able to summon Asmo. He yawned, “... Solomon, what could you need at this hour? You know that lack of sleep is bad for my skin, right?”. Asmo rubbed his eyes and realized that he was in the underground labyrinth, “... Wh… huh? Wha? No way… how could I be here?!”. Beel looked on in surprise, “Did Naomi just summon Asmo…?” But Levi didn’t care, “Whatever, who cares?! Just do something about Henry 1.0!”. Asmo looked at me as I kept the energy flowing through the glass sphere, “Wh… how was Naomi able to…?” “Asmo!” I called out while opening my eyes.

3rd Person POV

Naomi opened her eyes, they turned from her usual bright violet to a dull gray. “Asmo, we need your help!” She called out as Asmo stood up. 

“... Denizens of the darkness, awaken! You who are born of shadow, hear me! I call upon you to lend your power to Asmodeus, Avatar of Lust!”

The glass sphere’s light fills the area, giving power to Asmo. His appearance changes to his demon form, “I don’t believe it…! Haha… what’s going on right now…? This power… not even Solomon has ever managed to draw this out of me…” Asmo turned to Henry 1.0, “... Henry, you can totally tell too, right?”. Henry 1.0 purred against Asmo, making him giggle. “Henry 1.0 is tame again!”

Naomi’s POV

Once Henry 1.0 was under Asmo’s control, I smiled as I lowered the glass sphere. The light faded as I felt something inside me shift, making me fall to my knees. “Naomi!” Mammon rushed to my side. Flashes appear in my mind, but not of me… they were of Asmo. They were tragic, him finding love within others, but they wouldn’t share the feelings… I looked up and saw Asmo was having a similar experience I had. He looked down at me with the same sympathetic look I had on my face, he had flashes of my life… didn’t he? 

“Hold on a second. Asmo hasn’t made a pact with Naomi, has he? So why was he able to be summoned here AND have his power drawn out like that?!”

Mammon’s words pulled us back to reality, “And not only that, Naomi’s got way more magical power than he does.” I… I do…? “Naomi dear, what exactly is the story with you, anyway?” Asmo extended his hand out to me to help me up. I accepted it as he whispered in my ear, “We will talk later, alright?” I nodded. “Hey! Don’t get so close to Naomi!” Mammon pulled me towards him and hugged me protectively. Sigh, I’m too tired to deal with this… Using all that power is exhausting… “... We can talk about this after we get back to the castle. I want the Madam Devian’s Hellfire-Baked Cheesecake that Levi owes me.” At least Beel’s the same… “Cheesecake? THAT’S the most important thing to you right now?!”.

Henry 1.0 led us back to the exit again. Mammon had me on his back since I was still exhausted, I actually almost fell asleep on his back. Lucifer found us and asked us what happened, leading us to explain how we ended up back in the underground labyrinth again. “... All right, I understand how you got yourselves into this mess. It’s all too clear. And what’s also clear is that no matter where you go, you always stir up trouble.” I will admit, this was stupid. “ ‘Currently getting reamed out by Lucifer.’ .” Levi… you know what? Keep posting. “I couldn’t resist the allure of that cheesecake…” “Just so we’re clear, I TRIED to stop ‘em! But they were like, ‘This will blow up on social media’ and, ‘I gotta have my cheesecake.’ . And Naomi was the one who came up with the idea in the first place--” I was going to agree with him, since I can’t be bothered, but… “MAAAAAAMOOOOOOONNN?” Lucifer for some reason was mad at Mammon… poor Mammon. “Yikes!”

I sighed and got off of Mammon’s back, “Don’t be mad at these guys, Lucifer. It really was all my idea. I can show you the messages on my D.D.D. that proves it. If you’re going to punish anyone, punish me.”. Satan walked up to us, “Seriously, you failed the first time, and yet you had to try again. You guys never learn…” I never said I was a smart person… “Well, how were we supposed to know that Cerberus was in there?” Oh yeah, what was that about? “R-Right, yeah! I thought that was s’posed to be Lucifer and Diavolo’s room!” Mammon proclaimed, “I had a curse put on the door. If you open it without knocking, it transports you straight to Cerberus’ room.” You gotta be kidding me… “Why’d you do that…?” Because Luke, he knows that at least six people here are dumbasses… “To prevent a certain someone from breaking in and stealing any of the castle’s decorative pieces to sell for profit.” Oh, so it’s mainly for Mammon. We all glared at Mammon, it was because of him that Lucifer cursed the door. “Hey! How’s it MY fault?!” Because you’re a kleptomaniac…

Lucifer’s attention moved away from Mammon, “... Also it would seem that a certain someone very kindly lent Naomi his powers to Naomi. Isn’t that right, Solomon?” And his attention was put on Solomon. “Hm? You mean there’s actually someone out there in the Devildom who’s that kind? Well, it’s the first I’ve heard of this. Isn’t that right, Asmo?” Solomon asked, but Asmo wasn’t paying attention. He walked up to me and took hold of both of my hands, “... I’ve made up my mind. I’ll make a pact with Naomi.” Wait what? “Wha?!” Even Mammon had the same reaction I did, while Lucifer stayed quiet. Satan spoke up, “But what about the task you gave? Didn’t it end in complete failure again?” Yeah, what the fuck? “Yep. But I mean, even if Solomon did lend his powers, it shouldn’t be possible for someone to draw that kind of power out of me, you know? I mean, you’ve got to admit, it’s super impressive! Naomi, you really were amazing down there! So I’m making a pact with Naomi. I’ve made up my mind.” He explained while rubbing the back of my hands. Mammon didn’t like it, “WHOA, HOLD ON!” As Asmo smirked, “I’m allowed to do that, right Lucifer?”. The demon in question was silent as he reluctantly nodded. 

Asmo smiled before muttering an incantation while holding my hands. A bright pink light came from my neck before revealing Asmo’s pact on the left side of my neck. I smiled, knowing that I’ve made my fourth pact. He giggled before whispering, “Hehe, I really did leave my mark on you there.” Wait… fuck he’s right, that’s where hickeys are usually placed… “Score one more pact for the exchange student! That makes four!” Levi cheered while taking my left arm and raising it up, “Mmm, cheesecake…” I couldn’t help but giggle, Beel going on about food at the most random times will always be funny. I noticed Solomon looking at the five of us with a smile as I smiled back. I do have to thank him for lending me his powers. But I guess not now, not while Lucifer is here.

~Timeskip~

I wanted to get some sleep… But Asmo had another plan instead. “Interesting… Naomi, you know that your ring finger is longer than your index finger, right? Hmm. Oh, and I looove the shape of the nail of your thumb. So cute!” He was on my bed, hugging me from behind while looking at my not-so-noticeable features. This was different from when he would hug me because I was on my period, he was respecting my boundaries and keeping his attention on my arms, head, and back like I told him. “Hmm… Seems to me that your ears are a wee bit on the small side, maybe? Come here, let me see your teeth. Go on, open your mouth… Let me hear you say aaaah. Hehe. Come on, there’s no need to be shy.” I sighed, too tired to do anything and just let him do whatever. I do admit, this attention isn’t bad. At least he asked before examining me like this. Simeon, who was on his bed, was watching the whole thing play out and laughing. “You’ve certainly taken quite a liking to Naomi, haven’t you?” Ugh… of course the guy I find attractive is watching me be examined like this… “Well of course I have. Otherwise I never would’ve made a pact, would I? Naomi, dear! When we get back to the House of Lamentation, I’m going to give you a major self care routine for you to follow! You already look beautiful, but I want to see if we can enhance those features of yours!” No one’s ever made a self care routine for me… Maybe I’ll follow it.

Simeon looked at us with a serious expression, “Still, who would’ve thought that Naomi kept such powerful magic hidden within. Where had it been hiding all this time, I wonder?” “I didn’t even know I had all that power, I just thought that was all Solomon’s magic.” I answered back as Asmo undid my hair and started playing with it, remarking how fluffy it was. “Had there been moments growing up that might explain it?” I started thinking about it… Ah! “I don’t know if this is anything, but my sister said that sometimes when I would fall asleep after something were to happen to lead me to feel an emotion strongly, a soft, warm light would come from my back, lulling people to sleep with me. She even said that one time before she could fall asleep, she saw white wings before falling asleep.” Both Simeon and Asmo had surprised looks on their faces, “That’s usually a sign of having a guardian angel…” Wait, really? “Did these stop at a certain age?” I thought back, “Yeah, it stopped when I got into high school.”. Simeon started to ponder, while Asmo went back to examining me. “Well, that’s what I intend to find out: Where that power was until now! We’re going to discover where it’s hiding. I’m going to take it nice and slow, and be very thorough… ‘kay?” I was already dozing off at that point. “Ooh! Naomi! Is it okay if I sleep together with you in your bed tonight? You don’t mind, do you? Of course you don’t!” But that woke me up.

“OH NO YOU DON’T”

“Mammon! The door!” I called out but he ignored me, “Asmo! What’re you doin’ in THAT bed?! And why do you have your arms on Naomi’s shoulders, huh?! You’re too close! Get away! Get away right now! Far enough away that I can’t see you! Go!” He tried pulling me out of Asmo’s grip, but Asmo shoved his hands off of me. “So, Naomi, when you wash yourself, where do you like to start? Because I like to start with my--” Why are you asking me this? “Hey! So you’re gonna ignore me, are ya?! Also, I SAID you’re too close! Don’t get near Naomi! And NO touchin’! I won’t allow it!” Mammon got on the bed as well, still trying to pull me away from Asmo. Sigh, I’m never going to sleep tonight, am I?

“Wow it’s loud in here. What’s all the commotion?” Satan…

“Naomi, Asmo, and Mammon are all in bed together, tangled up in each other and stuff. It’s hard not to fantasize about where this might be heading…” Levi…

“Fantasize? Ooh, what sort of fantasy are we talking about? Like knights and wizards and stuff?” Wait… LUKE?! Hearing his voice got me to jump out of the bed, like hell he’s going to see this. However, both Asmo and Mammon had my wrists in a tight grip. Oh well, this isn’t as compromising as before…

“Are they eating anything good in this fantasy?” Beel…

Simeon sighed, “... Looks like it’s going to be another night full of drama.” Yep…

Chapter 44: 8-16 & 8-19: Sometimes the Inevitable Masquerades as the Accidental

“Asmo, you bastard! Quit snugglin’ up again Naomi! Go away, you moron!” Well… Asmo was able to flick Mammon’s hand off my wrist and hug me tightly. “Excuse me? It’s none of your business who I snuggle up to or get lovey-dovey with, now is it? And your constant yelling about it is annoying, to be honest.” He says this while patting my head, “I’ll be as annoyin’ as I have to be… whatever it takes to get you off of Naomi! Get away get away get away GET AWAY!” I’m just so done with all of this. “Uh, you never shut up, do you? Anyway, why should I listen to you? Who made you boss? Honestly, it doesn’t even make sense.” Isn’t he your older brother? “Cause I was the FIRST one Naomi made a pact with. You’re the fourth demon--the FOURTH! And that makes me Naomi’s first man! So of course you should keep your hands to yourself when I’m around, out of respect!” Huh?! “Excuse me… what? Did you seriously just call yourself first man? Are you TRYING to make me laugh? Anyway, it doesn’t matter who was first. If Naomi didn’t like snuggling with me, then it would be different. But otherwise, what gives you the right to boss me around?” I just kept sighing, I’m getting a headache.

Mammon looked at me, “Naomi, don’t be shy! Let him have it! Tell this numbskull that he’s too close and he needs to back off!” While Asmo kept petting me, “He doesn’t know what he’s talking about, does he Naomi? Naturally, you’re happy to have someone as beautiful as me by your side, now aren’t you?” Sigh… “I don’t mind being snuggled by Asmo. He’s not being as invasive as he was before and is respecting my boundaries.” I told them. The demon hugging me squealed, “Hehe. I thought so. You know, you really are wonderful, Naomi. I love how honest and forthright you are. It’s so adorable. I just want to eat you up… or do, ahem, other things to you…” Okay, now that’s crossing a line. “Hey! Hugging only!” I told him as he laughed, “Heh, of course!”. Mammon just growled at us, “... DAMMIT! Go away! Stop touchin’ Naomi! And what’re ya even doing rubbing your cheek against Naomi like that!” I wish I had Solomon’s power right now, I could then command Mammon to not be jealous. But that spell he casted wore off a while ago. 

“What do we have here…? Two idiots fighting over a normie? Pff, they can both keel over and die for all I care.” Really, Levi? “What about you, Beel? I notice you aren’t getting involved. But you’re in a pact with Naomi too, right?” Luke asked, “Too hungry right now. Don’t feel like it. Plus I feel like Naomi is already about to blow up if Mammon keeps this up.” Damn straight.

“ASMO…! YOU ROTTEN BASTARD…!”

A pillow then came flying and hit Asmo right on his face. Sigh, this just got worse… “Hey! You just threw that pillow at my FACE, didn’t you…?” Of course it was Mammon… Before letting me go, Asmo patted my head one last time and got in Mammon’s face. I took this chance to sit on Simeon’s bed who didn’t mind. “AAAAAH! I can’t take this anymore! I wish you’d just disappear! You can go burn in the fires of hell for all I care! If I could snap my fingers and send you there right now, I’d do it!” This is getting way too far now… Simeon sighed, “Things are only going to escalate if nobody stops them.” Sad, but true. Solomon popped his head in the door, “Then why don’t you stop them, Simeon?” Was he always there? “Hmm… I think I might wait a little longer and see how things go before stepping in.” Then this is going to keep going all night… Luke walked up to me and sat next to me, I guess I’m probably the safest person to be with since I have pacts with them. 

 

“That’s it! You shut that big fat mouth of yours RIGHT NOW, you $#&*! *#$&!! %#!”

Okay, I had to cover poor Luke’s ears from that…

“Oh yeah? Well, you’re money-grubbing trash! A scumbag who’d sell his soul for a Grimm! The only thing that might make up for your awful existence is if you ended it! Now!”

“HEY, that’s no way to be talkin’ to your older brother, now is it?! You’d best start showin’ me some respect!”

“Respect?! What did YOU ever do to earn my respect?! I’m EMBARRASSED to have someone like you for an older brother! Mortified even!”

How the fuck did things turn into this…?

“All right you two, that’s enough. Stop throwing pillows at each other. You’re sending dust flying everywhere.” That should be the least of our worries. “It’s no use. They won’t listen. It’s likely they don’t even hear us.” Sadly… 

“$%#! %$#%! And… and also, you’re a… um, a *&%#$!”

Welp, more of covering Luke’s ears.

“Maybe it’s time you learned some new WORDS, Mammon! Because your vocabulary is pathetically small! Just what I’d expect from the stupidest demon in the Devildom! You really set the bar for what stupid can be!”

“WHAT?! SAY THAT AGAIN! I DARE YA!”

Satan tried getting in between them again, “Hey, I told you, stop throwing pillows at--” But then he was hit in the face with a pillow. Everyone’s eyes widened as I lifted Luke and placed him closer to Simeon on the bed. This can not end well… “Ooh, um… whoops… Didn’t mean to hit ya with that.” Mammon… Satan was looking down at the floor for a while, before shooting his head up.

“THAT’S IT! I’M GONNA KILL BOTH OF YOU!”.

And that’s how Mammon and Asmo made the Avatar of Wrath pissed off… So pissed off that Satan threw a pillow at Simeon. “Pff… loool Satan’s got serious anger issues. LMAO” Levi laughed as Luke and I checked on Simeon, “HEY, Satan! What do you think you’re doing throwing a pillow at Simeon?! Take THIS! SUPER CELESTIAL SHOOTING PILLOOOOW!” The small angel announced before he threw the pillow back, I couldn’t help but chuckle at how cute it was. Beel looked on in amazement, “Look at the huge marshmallows flying through the air… they look so yummy… Mmm…” As he tried to eat one of them. “Wh… Beel?! Could you maybe not try to take a bite out of my pillow, please?! Solomon grabbed a pillow and threw it at Mammon, “Solomon! You son of a … you think you’re SO GREAT just ‘cause you’re a human like Naomi!” Huh? I don’t think Solomon said that… “I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I take it you’re trying to start a fight with me, Mammon?”.

“Just WHAT do all of you think you’re DOING?!”

The sound of Lucifer’s voice stopped everyone in their tracks. Oh god…

“... That’s a good question, yes. Really, I have to say I’m disappointed.” 

Lord Diavolo was with him as well, which made everyone more scared. We’re in so much trouble…“Diavolo, I promise you that I’m going to have a good long talk with them, and ensure that--”

“I mean, a pillow fight? How could you do something fun like that and yet not think to invite us?”

That took Lucifer by surprise, “... What?” I have to say the same thing too, HUH?!

Lord Diavolo’s eyes lit up, “It’s a pillow fight, Lucifer! A pillow fight…! This is what overnight retreats are all about. I mean, it’s straight out of the book, ‘Youthful Fun 101’ !” I can’t believe it, Lord Diavolo is just a giant kid at heart! Lucifer however shook his head, “... No sorry. Starry-eyed nostalgia is all well and good, but I won’t stand for this.” Welp, that’s the end of this pillow fight. “You’re lettin’ your guard down, Asmo! TAKE THIS!” Mammon threw the pillow, but Asmo dodged in time. But it ended up hitting Lord Diavolo… yeah, either he’s just gonna join in on the fun, or Lucifer is gonna kill Mammon. “Uh-oh!” Get ready to run, Mammon. “Mammon scored a critical hit on Lord Diavolo! lololol He just pulled some SERIOUS aggro from Lucifer now! looool” Levi commented. Lucifer’s demeanor changed, “... Anyone who dares throw a pillow at Diavolo must… DIE!” Yeah, they’re dating. Lucifer then picked up the pillow Mammon threw and threw it back at him. He threw it so hard that it was set on fire and Mammon fell off the bed. 

“Mammon! I called out as I rushed to him to see if he was okay. “Ahaha! Lucifer hit you square in the face with that pillow, Mammon! Serves you right!” Asmo laughed, “He can’t hear you, Asmo. He’s out cold.” How the fuck do you knock someone out with a pillow…? “Wow, it’s as if he really did intend to kill Mammon. That’s how hard he threw that pillow. I mean, I’ve never seen a pillow fly through the air so fast that it was on fire.” Solomon jokes, “That was incredible… Are Devildom pillows made to function as weapons too…?!” I think that’s just Lucifer and his intense protective behavior over his boyfriend… “No, I’m pretty sure they’re just normal pillows like you’d find anywhere else.” Yeah, Lucifer is just built different. Literally.

Lucifer chuckled, “All right, any of you who are brave enough to take a pillow to the face, step forward!” Um, what happened to the overly serious Lucifer?! “Lucifer, I’ll help you reload! Tossing more pillows your way!” Lord Diavolo joined in on the fun, “Got it, Diavolo! Just leave the rest to me!” This is scarier than Henry 1.0 and Cerberus… Lucifer then threw a pillow at Asmo, but he got out of the way in time.“AAAAAAH! D-Don’t aim for my face! Please, not that!”. We all looked at the bed, the bed I was going to sleep on… there was a hole in the bed… How the fuck?! “Th-That pillow he just threw made a hole in the bed… a hole…!” “MY BED!” I called out. “I have to say, Lucifer and Diavolo do make quite a team. They work in such perfect coordination.” Asmo shook Solomon, “Is this really the time to be standing around admiring them, Solomon?!”. “Lucifer, catch!” Lord Diavolo threw another pillow at him, “Hrrah!” Three pillows came flying from Lucifer’s hand, aiming for Luke, Beel, and Satan. Luke was able to dodge, but Beel and Satan weren’t so lucky. “ ‘Beelzebub and Satan are down now. lololol Lucifer is racking up the kills.’ ... Sent!” Now isn’t the time to be posting, Levi…! 

Solomon sighed, “I don’t know if I’d call this a pillow fight. It’s more like a game of ‘Frantically Dodge the Flaming Balls of Death Flying Past.’ .” No kidding… Simeon then shut the book he was reading, “Well then! Looks like it’s my turn now! Get ready…!” Even he’s joining in too?! Well… “If you can’t beat them, join them.” I said out loud as I got a few pillows and threw them at Lucifer using my super strength to give it more power. “Wow, I felt a chill from that one… Is she throwing them so fast that the pillows are trailing ice…?” Solomon inquired, but I didn’t m=pay much mind to it. I was after Lucifer. Everytime he threw a pillow at me, I just used my super speed to move to the other side of the room. I even made use of my invisibility too. “ ‘Naomi is able to keep up with Lucifer and Lord Diavolo, so cool!’ . And sent!” Thanks for the glowing review, Levi! 

“Naomi, watch out!”

I heard Luke call out as I saw a pillow come flying straight towards me. Out of reflex, I jumped up. Another pillow came for my legs, but I was able to do the splits in the air to avoid it. Wait, the splits? “Pause the game!” I called out as Lucifer and Lord Diavolo stopped. “What is it, Naomi?” Simeon asked, “How the fuck am I doing the splits right now?! I’ve never been flexible!”. Just then, the glass sphere appeared as it showed me the list of things I’m now capable of because of the pacts. There was a new list: Things I can do because of Asmo’s pact.

‘Pact of Lust:

- Gymnast’s Flexibility
- Charm.’

Ah, so it’s because of Asmo…Interesting. “So that’s the case, huh?” Lord Diavolo said, “No wonder you can do all these things… It’s our pacts!” Levi added. “Well, now that I know I’m as flexible as a gymnast…” I turned invisible and snuck behind Lucifer, throwing a pillow at him while hanging upside down on one of the lamps in the room. We continued the pillow fight late into the night. The tiredness I had was suddenly gone as I was having way too much fun. We did eventually get tired so we stopped and dragged everyone who was knocked out back into their rooms. Solomon was able to fix my bed so I was still able to sleep in it. 

3rd Person POV

Lucifer was outside by the lake, enjoying the night sky. He sighed as I saw Diavolo walk up to him with a giggle. “What? Is there something amusing about hearing me sigh?” Lucifer asked, “Not at all. I was a little surprised to see you still have a fun-loving side to you. Enough to enjoy a good pillow fight at least.” The Avatar of Pride cleared his throat, “I’ll have you know that I didn’t enjoy it. I was punishing them for what they did.”. The future Demon King called him out, “Are you sure about that? Because it seemed like you were enjoying it quite a bit to me.” “If I’d enjoyed it, I wouldn’t be sighing right now, would I?”. Diavolo stood next to him, looking up at the night sky as well. “Tell me then, what’s the real reason you sighed just now?” Lucifer went quiet, “It’s just you and me now. Everyone else was completely worn out from that frenzied battle. They’re all fast asleep at this point. Come on, you can tell me, right? What’s the harm?”. 

Lucifer looked down, “... As if you even need to ask. You already know the answer, and you’ve known for a good long time now.” Diavolo understood, “So… it’s about Naomi, isn’t it?”. Wait, Naomi? Now I have to stay. Lucifer nodded, “... Yes. Asmo is already the fourth of my brothers to make a pact with her.” Diavolo chuckled, “I see. You’ve spent so long watching over and caring for them, and now it seems like they’re all grown up and don’t need you anymore. You’re starting to panic!”. “You seem to find this awfully amusing, Diavolo.” Lucifer sighed, “Yes. I can’t help it, seeing how genuinely troubled you seem to be over this. Come on, this is a good thing, right? Demons and a human, putting aside their differences and forming a bond? It’s exactly what I’ve been hoping would happen. Besides, Naomi seems to really care about those four. I’m saying, there are worse humans that could make pacts with them, but it’s Naomi. Can’t you be happy for them, Lucifer?”. Lucifer scoffed, “... No, this is one case where I can’t simply put aside my concerns and be happy. Sigh… of all the humans to choose as an exchange student, why did you have to pick THAT human…” “There’s that sigh again.” Diavolo noted. “Given the situation, I can’t help it.”.

“It’s bad form to eavesdrop on others, you know?”

A silent scream came from the blonde demon, Satan was eavesdropping. “I certainly can’t say I approve, Satan.” It was Barbatos that snuck up on him. “... Well, what about you? What are you doing here, Barbatos?” Satan asked, “It’s my job to stay close to Lord Diavolo, so that I may better serve him.” and Barbatos responded. “Then I’m guessing you heard what they said, too?” “Yes. I heard the same as you did.”. The Avatar of Wrath looked down, “Well, what do you think about Naomi being chosen for the exchange program? An average human suddenly dropped down into the Devildom, and yet manages to make pacts with four demons in almost no time at all. I mean, no one should be that good. And we’re not talking about any old lower tier demons here. Every one of them are student council officers. Was it really just an accident that Naomi was selected for the exchange program, or could it be that--” Barbatos cut him off. “Hmm… who knows? The only thing I can say is this: Even if this wasn’t part of Lord Diavolo’s plan, perhaps this wasn’t an accident but an inevitability?”, that confused the blond demon, “What’s that supposed to--” “Tomorrow is the last day of the retreat. I recommend you go ahead and get to bed, Satan.”.

Chapter 45: 8-A & 8-C: Retreat Day= That Night...

On the first day of the retreat...

3rd Person POV

Sniffling and sobbing can be heard from Levi, Beel, and Luke’s room. 

“How could this happen…? Never in a million years did I think that… No… this isn’t how it’s supposed to be! This can’t happen… Please… please come back to life… Come on, Levi! This can’t really be happening! Tell me it isn’t real…!” It was Luke crying, and Levi smirking. “Hehehe… sorry, I can’t tell you anything. I wouldn’t spoil what happens next for all the money in the world.” “I can’t take this…! It’s just TOO interesting! I HAVE to know what’s going to happen next in ‘I Fell in Love with an Angel, and I Know It Was Fate, so I Tried to Get Into Heaven, but Messed Up and Was Reborn as the Demon Lord’s Manservant… So Please, Just Hear Me Out!’ ! I have to know so bad that I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep tonight!” They were watching an anime, a tear jerking anime. “I know, right? By the way, I have every episode of the follow-up series to this DVD, too. It’s called, ‘I Actually Got Used to Working as the Demon Lord’s Manservant and Have Started to Really Enjoy My Life in the Devildom, but Now a Succubus Who Claims to Be the Reincarnation of My Long-Lost Sister Has Shown Up, as Well as an Angel Claiming to Have Been My Childhood Friend Reborn (Who Was a Total Tsundere, by Way) and Honestly I’m Not Sure Whether This Is a Good Thing or a Bad Thing at This Point.’ .” Luke looked overwhelmed, “WHOOOA! Then there’s no way I’m going to be able to get any sleep TOMORROW night, either…!”.

Beel, who was sitting on the other side of the room, was just looking at them. They woke him up and he was both hungry and still half-asleep. “... Oh hey, Beel, I didn’t know you were up. Where’re you going?” “... I’m hungry…” His usual phrase fell from his lips as he left the room. “He’s half-asleep and doesn’t realize he’s not in the House of Lamentation right now. Leave him be. Eventually he’ll wake up fully and come back on his own. Anyway, let’s watch the next episode.” Luke perked up, “Definitely! MUST WATCH IMMEDIATELY!”/

With Beel…

He was still looking for the kitchen within the halls of the Demon Lord’s Castle. “... Mm… where’s the kitchen…?” He kept walking down the halls. 

In another section of the hallways…

Mammon, Satan, and Solomon were together. “Hey, you’re sure we’re going the right way?” Satan asked, “Yeah, I feel like we’ve been walking in circles for a while now…” They were. “Oh yea, this is the right way all right. I’m sure of it! There’s treasure ahead, I can smell it! And when it comes to treasure, there ain’t no foolin’ this nose of mine!” Satan just sighed at his brother, “I’ve lost count of how many times you’ve said that now.” “It’s been almost an hour since we left our room. I knew that the Demon Lord’s Castle was big, but this is ridiculous.”. Mammon put his hands on his hips, “You guys just aren’t dedicated enough. You gotta really WANT that treasure! I mean, we’re talkin’ about TREASURE here! Tons of it! You both said you wanted this treasure too, didn’t ya?!” “Actually, I just want to see Lucifer freak out when he realizes that the castle’s treasure is missing.” Satan smirked, “And I’m incredibly interested in these hidden treasures from an academic standpoint because of what I can learn from them. I’d like to take a look at them.” and Solomon explained.

The Avatar of Greed scoffed, “Well either way, we’ve got shared interests here. Which means we need to keep on lookin’! Rumor has it that there’s a crazy amount of treasure hidden inside the Demon Lord’s Castle. If we can manage to grab even a little of that and sell it later, we’d make some SERIOUS money… Mmmheh heh heh heh…”. Satan and Solomon didn’t think much about his antics. “You know, speaking of rumors, I heard one about this place myself. Apparently, a powerful curse has been put on the room that houses the castle’s treasure.” “A curse, huh? Well, I could definitely believe that.”. Meanwhile Mammon, “Hmph. Sounds ridiculous to me, but go ahead. What kinda curse are we talkin’ about?”. 

Satan smirked wickedly to Solomon, “Well, they say that if someone with a heart full of greed comes looking for the treasure room, then a ferocious demonic beast will appear before them and drive them away.” This spooked Mammon. “Like I figured. Totally ridiculous. I mean, that’s probably just a story someone made up to keep people from goin’ after the treasure, right?”. “Hmm… Someone with a heart full of greed, huh…” “Mmhm. Someone with a heart full of greed…” Both the sorcerer and the blonde demon looked at the white haired demon, “Wh-What?! Hey… don’t look at ME! If ya keep starin’ at me like that, I’m gonna have to charge you for it, and it won’t be cheap!”.

Solomon was upfront about it, “I mean, the only one out of the three of us who really has a heart full of greed is you, Mammon.” And Satan agreed, “Yep. Which means that if we’re with you, it makes it more likely that we’ll run into that demonic beast from the curse.”. “WHA?! Hey now, quite backin’ away from me! This is all part of some plan of yours ain’t it?! You wanna find the treasure yourselves and split it two ways instead of three!” Mammon accused, “Please. We’re not like you, Mammon.” “And it’s not as if my interest in the treasure is driven by greed.”. The Avatar of Greed looked as if he was going to cry, “Why don’t you leave the treasure hunting to us? You can go to Naomi’s room and have yourself a pillow fight.” Satan told him. Mammon started thinking, “A pillow fight in Naomi’s room…? Man, that sounds like crazy fun…” Before going back to his usual persona, “... I mean, that sounds stupid! Plus, if Naomi is asleep, she will yell at me. Anyway, you gotta let me come with you! We’ve come this far together, right?! You can’t dump me now! That’s just mean! Like, all this about a curse and a demonic beast is nothin’ but a rumor, right?! You don’t even know if it exists and you’re tellin’ me you’re scared of it? Pff.”

Suddenly, the surroundings turned dark.

“EEEEEEE!”

“Ugh, shut up. Don’t scream in my ear, Mammon!”

“I-I c-c-c-c-c-c-can’t help it, can I?! I mean, all of a sudden it’s pitch black here! Who WOULDN’T be freaked out by that, huh?!”

“I swear, out of the three of us, you’re the one who’s most scared.”

“Our lamp must’ve died on us. We’ll have to go find something else we can use to light our way.”

“Grrrrrr…”

“D’AAAAAA!”

“What is it this time, Mammon?”

“I-I h-h-h-heard somethin’! It c-c-came from over there! Some weird kinda noise!”

“A weird noise?”

“GRRROOOOOWLLL…”

“... What was that? It was like a low rumbling coming up from the bowels of purgatory…”

“No, it couldn’t be--”

“GROOOOOOOAR…”

“The beast… IT’S HERE!”

“Wh…?! The demonic beast is HERE?!”

“I don’t know, but either way, we’d better run!

“HELP MEEEEEE!”

“GRRRRRR…”

In the darkness, was Beel. “Wait, what was that? I know that voice. Mammon, are you there?” He called out. “That’s weird… I could swear I heard what sounded like Mammon screaming. A really desperate sort of scream, like he was getting run over by a tank or something.”

The lights then came on, “... Oh hey, the light’s came back on.” Beel commented. “Beel? What’s going on? What’re you doing there?” Lucifer approached him, “Mm…? Oh, I was hungry, so I was walking around looking for some food.”

“GROOOOAAAAAAAAARRRR…”

The growls from earlier was no beast, but Beel’s own stomach. “I see. Yes, your stomach’s certainly growling. Very loudly, in fact. I could almost mistake it for the roar of a demonic beast if I didn’t know better.” Lucifer sighed, “I don’t really know what’s going on, but I thought I heard Mammon screaming. Like he was being pounded, stretched, and rolled into dough for pizza--at least, that’s how it sounded to me.”.

Chapter 46: 8-15 & 8-17 (Hard): The Retreat's Final And Most Painful Moment

Naomi’s POV

I woke up and noticed that it was 10am. I somehow woke up earlier than not only Simeon, but Asmo too. I took this chance to have a quick shower and got ready for the day. Since my period seemed to be finished, I put on a pair of high waisted jean shorts along with a lavender cropped hoodie. When I was done, the other two were still asleep so I left without them. I was supposed to make lunch anyway. “Naomi!” I looked behind me, it was Solomon! “Good morning! How are you?” I asked, “I’m good, still a little tired, but I’m managing. You?” “Surprisingly I had a good sleep, even though I didn’t sleep much.” He nodded as we kept walking. “So, where are you off to? You’re usually leaving your room with Simeon and Asmodeus. Are they still asleep?” I nodded, “Yeah, and I am in charge of making lunch so… I thought that I could make it now while most of them are still asleep.”. He smiled, “That’s perfect! Mind if I help you?” And I smiled too, my eyes sparkling, “Yes please! That will take a lot off my plate to make sure to feed everyone!”. Solomon chuckled as we made our way to the kitchen.

Inside the kitchen was Barbatos, waiting for me. “Good morning, Naomi. You too, Solomon. Let me guess, you are going to help Naomi cook?” The sorcerer nodded, allowing Barbatos to acknowledge it. “This kitchen is built with human world appliances to make it easier for you guys to use. All necessary ingredients can be found in the pantry as well, along with aprons being hung right there. I wish you two luck.” He bows before leaving. Alright then, let’s do this! I tied my hair back into a high bun and put on an apron. “What are you going to make, Naomi?” Solomon asked, “Both my moms specialty and my specialty: lasagna, and honey-roasted chicken!” I told him, “So I will need lasagna sheets, onions, garlic, ginger, mince, spices… for the chicken I’ll need to marinate it so I’ll do that first… I can also go with all those veggies, maybe make some rice too!”. I looked over at Solomon, “What about you?” “Oh, I’m gonna make my stew, it’s my staple dish!” Hmm, maybe it will go with my food. “Alright, let’s do this!”. And so, we began cooking in our own little stations. The lasagna was quick to make, giving me the extra time to make sure the veggies and chicken were cooked. I didn’t really have to worry about the rice as it was in a rice cooker, but I did add chicken stock to it. I looked over at Solomon’s side and… what the fuck is he making…?

~Timeskip~

When we were both done, Solomon and I hung up our aprons and met up with the others in the entrance hall. They all looked so exhausted from the pillow fight that they didn’t comment on Solomon and I arriving together, not even Mammon. “I guess no one got enough sleep last night, did they?” Simeon teased, “Well, that pillow fight did keep going until nearly dawn.” Solomon added. Luke ran up to me and hugged me, “Beel looks the same as usual. Last night he claimed he was so hungry that he couldn’t move, but he ended up getting caught up in it anyway.” Classic Beel. “... I’m okay, personally. Lack of sleep is nothing compared to being hungry. Hunger is the worst.” I guess. I don’t know, I’d rather be starving than feeling like I’m gonna faint. “Sigh… Look what you did, Mammon! I didn’t get enough sleep, and now my skin is in terrible shape today! I’m only this happy because Naomi looks beautiful today, especially with the lack of sleep.” Asmo winked at me, “How’s that MY fault?! You’re the one who wouldn’t get your hands off of Naomi to begin with!” Sigh… “Pff, you’re such an idiot that even when you get jealous it’s about something stupid! I mean, if you want to get lovey-dovey with Naomi, then why don’t you just do it? Really, you’re making yourself look like a total fool. Actually, scratch that, you are a total fool.” Aside from the fool comment, he’s right. I wouldn’t mind Mammon doing that stuff. “Wh… hey! C-C’mon, as if I’d ever get lovey-dovey with a human! The odor would rub off on me and then I’d smell like a human!” Really? This is getting way too obvious. Luke perked up, “Um, I notice you didn’t deny the part about being a fool…” Of course he didn’t. 

Barbatos walked down the stairs, “Good morning, everyone. Oh, I’m sorry. I suppose it’s not correct to say good morning, considering it’s past noon already.” “Is that sarcasm I hear? Anyway, where’s Lord Diavolo? I haven’t seen him yet this morning.” Satan asked. “He’s still in bed. He and Lucifer stayed up talking well after the rest of you went to sleep.” Understandable. “Can we get to the part where we eat now? I’m hungry…” I giggled, knowing that they were going to eat my cooking! Solomon’s… I am concerned, but they’re demons… they should be fine…? “Ah yes, pardon me. Brunch is ready and waiting.” Barbatos announced, “We were supposed to have food from the human world on the last day of the retreat, right?” “Correct, Simeon!” I cheerfully answered. “Wait, don’t tell me that this means…” Solomon answered Asmo before he could ask the question, “Yep, you guessed it. It means that while Naomi cooked most of the food, I did some of the cooking as well.”. Barbatos spoke up again, “Indeed. Naomi was in charge of making today’s human world far, and Solomon helped out. I also made a few things as well.” I was just smiling about the idea of seeing their reaction to my cooking.

Mammon muttered, “Hmph. So, there’s stuff Naomi cooked, huh…? Well, I’m hungry enough that I guess I could tolerate eating some of it.” Translation: I will eat as much of Naomi’s cooking as I can without it looking that I like her. So easy to read, Mammon… Why not be honest and say you’re looking forward to trying it? Ugh, this is why I can’t stand demons.” Heh, Luke. We all made our way to the dining hall as I put everything I made on the table. Everyone got their plates full of my food, “Mm, this is great. I’m ready for seconds.” As expected, Beel finished his first plate. Meanwhile, Solomon brought out his stew and something else he made.

Simeon admired my food, “Interesting. This really does look quite different from food of the Devildom and the Celestial Realm, and it seems to be made using different ingredients as well.”. “So, which of these dishes did you make, Solomon?” What’s with that tone As- wait… can Solomon cook? “This stew here. Oh, and what you see on that plate there, too.” I finally took a look at the food he made properly, and oh my god… I’m going to die if I eat that. “So Naomi made everything else then?” Asmo smiled, “Correct. Naomi made her mothers lasagna and her honey roast chicken, and I prepared the smaller appetizers.”. “Is your mother Italian, Naomi?” Luke asked as I shook my head, “No, she’s Samoan! But growing up we didn’t have much money, so she would make different types of pasta, lasagna being a staple since she could buy lots of the sheets in bulk. I wanna honor my mother with the dish she made her own! As for the chicken, I learnt how to roast chicken since my dad started bringing whole chickens home from work. So that became my own specialty!”. Mammon looked at the lasagna and chicken and started eating, “... H-Huh… So Naomi made these? I-I guess it’s all right…” “Oh, it’s only ‘all right’, huh? Although you are only eating dishes Naomi made?” Heh, that’s Mammon for you. Beel ate the chicken, “Mm… I like this. Especially the texture.” But then he ate the plate, oh my god… “That’s not food, Beel! You’re eating the plate!”.

Asmo turned to me, “Ooh, this is really good too, Naomi. Here, try some off of my fork. Go on, open your mouth and say aaaah…” I am in too much of a good mood to say no after hearing these compliments, “Aaah…” I say as Asmo fed me. “Hehe, you’re so cute. So, what do you think? It’s good, isn’t it? You did make it, so it is good!” I was just in bliss, making food for these guys, having them all like it, being fed, this is great. “HEY, ASMO! What’s the big deal, gettin’ all cutesy and flirty like that when you’re sitting RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME, huh?! Do it when I’m not around! Actually, don’t do it when I’m not around, either! In fact, don’t do it at all… ever!” Please don’t start a fight, Mammon… “Oh, what I would do to not have to listen to Mammon…” Satan sighed before noticing something that Asmo was doing, “Asmo, aren’t you going to try any of that dish there?” and he pointed to something Solomon made… Yeah, I don’t think he is… “That? Well, Solomon’s the one who made that, after all…” I nudged Asmo and whispered, “Can Solomon cook?” and he responded with rapid head shaking. Shit… I agreed to let him help… 

Beel spoke up, “Nobody likes a picky eater.” This has nothing to do with being picky. “Okay then, you go ahead and eat all you like, Beel. Be my guest.” If Beel pukes, Solomon is banned from kitchens. “Yeah. No need to hold back. Eat as much as you like!” With Solomon’s words, Beel starts eating. Actually, he was already eating before he spoke. After a while, The Avatar of Gluttony froze. “That’s odd. Beelzebub froze. The food must be so good that he’s in shock right now.” That or his life is flashing before his eyes… “Solomon’s cooking looks so good that I decided to upload pictures of it to social media. Mmm, I can’t wait to try this! It’s going to be SO epic! All right, food! Your end is nigh! Prepare to be consumed!” He then also froze after a while. Luke perked up, “Okay, I guess I’ll try some too…” His eyes went wide. So did Satan’s after he ate it, followed by Simeon. Mammon though started choking on the food, “... Wh-What’s goin’ on?! It’s AWFUL, like needles are pokin’ at my tongue… and I’m choking… and my stomach’s on fire…! Th-This ain’t food… this is… somethin’ else altogether…!” So mental note: Never let Solomon help with cooking…

Satan dry heaved, “If I had to describe it, I’d guess it’s more like… a weapon of mass destruction…?” “It’s firm, yet soft. Sweet, yet savory. The flavor’s strong, yet bland, all at the same time. It’s impossible to describe the sensation in words. That’s how complex this… substance is…” WHAT THE FUCK DID HE MAKE?! “Urp…!” Luke looked like he was going to puke… “Um… Luke, are you okay?” Asmo asked, “Do you want me to help you to the bathroom?” And I asked as he shook his head. Beel was still frozen after eating a bite of Solomon’s food, Jesus Christ… Asmo smiled, “The food looks so good, though. It’s hard to believe that it can taste so bad, huh?” It looks good? Maybe to you demons… “Now now, don’t compliment me too much, okay? You’re going to embarrass me.” Solomon… “Look at Solomon. He’s eatin’ it like nothing’s wrong…” And he’s used to his own cooking, great… “Mmm, the flavor isn’t bad. Looks like my hard work paid off.” I think my face said it all, because Asmo chuckled, “I know. As bizarre as it is, Solomon seems to have no trouble at all eating his own cooking. Solomon, this looks good too… Here, open wide and say aaah…” and then he proceeded to feed the sorcerer. I forgot they also have a pact together. “Mm… thanks.” I’m not going to lie, I kinda miss being fed by Asmo, but whatever…

“... So he doesn’t even…?” Satan started, “... Nope…” And Luke answered before he could finish. “... Doesn’t look like it…”. Levi sighed, “Solomon’s cooking is so insanely bad that it’s become the most memorable part of the whole retreat. Wow, Solomon… that’s epic! looool” He took my thunder by showing them how good I can cook… How dare he, hmph!

Chapter 47: 8.5-5 & 8.5-14: Starting to Feel Like Home

Notes:

Here's another original lesson! It's mostly a lesson to help with building up to the next lesson chapter because that next lesson is the big one for Naomi's character. I hope you guys like this lesson, its a very cute one that has Naomi hanging out with the brothers.

After we ate, Lucifer and Lord Diavolo came down. I saved them each some food, and so did Solomon but Barbatos kept them from eating it. Once they were done eating, we said our farewells and went our own ways. I guess I overestimated how I felt this morning, because the moment I got into the van, I immediately passed out. It didn’t feel long that we were driving, but the moment I woke up, we were already back at the House of Lamentation. “Are you awake?” That voice… I looked up and saw that I was sleeping on Satan’s shoulder, I won’t lie I thought it was Beel next to me… “I-I’m sorry, Satan!” I told him, “Don’t worry, I wasn’t mad.” He said before leaving the van. It took a while, but I finally got the motivation to unpack. Using the glass sphere again was much easier than the first time I needed to unpack, and I didn’t need to actively think about where my stuff would go, making my mind wander to the whole retreat. At least it wasn’t that much of an issue at the retreat, and I did have fun on it.

“Oh, NaoooooomiiiiI!”

Asmo came bursting into my room, “GAH! At least knock before barging into my room!” and it made me jump. “Sorry, sweety! But I wanted to remind you that I wanted to give you a major self care day when we got back!” Oh yeah, I forgot that. “Mind if we do it now?” I thought about it for a little bit, before I nodded. His eyes sparkled before taking my hand and leading me to his room. We passed Mammon on the way, which led him to violently bang on Asmo’s door. That was until we heard Lucifer’s voice on the other side. Asmo pointed to another door in his room, “Heh, through that door is my bathroom. I already got the bath ready, so I need you in there for about five to eight minutes.” So particular. “Alright, can I get my towel?” “No worries, there’s already one in there along with a robe!”. I did as he said and walked into his bathroom. It was way bigger than mine, and the bathtub wasn’t even a tub, it was a pretty hole in the ground! He’s on the second floor, how the fuck is this possible? Oh right, magic. I changed out of my clothing and stepped into the water. It was just the right temperature. The smell of the bath was also enjoyable too, it was almost as if I could fall asleep in the bath… 

“Enjoying the water~?”

GAH! Goddammit, Asmo!? He was wearing a silk robe that, while covering everything, also gave a lot to show. It made my face red, “Heh, didn’t mean to scare you, Darling~! You've just been in there for five minutes already.” ALREADY?! “You can stay a little longer, but if you want to get out now, that’s also fine.” I thought about it before speaking, “Can you hand me my towel?” He smiled before handing me the towel and turning around to give me privacy. I got up and dried myself with the towel. “Darling!” Asmo called as I looked at what was in his hands, the robe. I took it and put it on, “You can look now.” I told him as he turned around to face me. “Great! Now come over to the vanity here so I can do your hair!” I followed Asmo’s lead and sat at the vanity. The Avatar of Lust proceeded to put lots of different products in my hair, massaging my head all the while. “I love your hair, Honey~! It’s so curly and fluffy, you must take really good care of it!” “My sister always told me that too, but I don’t do anything for it other than put on a hair mask after washing my hair.”. His eyes lit up, “You’re so lucky! I have to put in over ten products into my hair to get it this good!” and I giggled.

Once he was done with my hair, he French braided it and led me back to his bedroom. I was seated on his bed while Asmo pulled out two face masks and put one on my face before putting one on his. “Now we match!” We both shared a laugh before he took my hand and started cleaning my nails. “Your nails need some work, but they’re not bad. Not something that my nail care products can’t help!” Asmo kept smiling while doing my nails. Suddenly, he fell silent. “Asmo? What’s wrong?” I asked, “Now that we’re alone, I want to ask you something.”. I perked up, waiting for him to continue, “When you summoned me down in the underground labyrinth, you saw flashes of my life, didn’t you?”. I nodded, “I knew it, because I saw yours.”. We both fell silent, unsure of how to continue the conversation. “... Naomi… I’m obviously one of the last people you want to tell your past to, I am the latest demon you made a pact with, but if you need someone to talk to… someone who can somewhat understand… I’m always here, alright?” Asmo… “... Alright…” I told him as his smile returned. Asmo moved to my other hand, when I did something I didn’t think I would do. I leaned forward and kissed Asmo on the forehead. He didn’t make a big fuss about it, instead he took my hand and kissed the back of it.

After a while, he finished caring for my nails, “Now for the color! Hmm…” He looked at me for a bit before having a lightbulb moment. Asmo then pulled out lavender nail polish and started painting my nails. “I was about to go for a sparkly one, but I didn’t think that would suit you. As much as a sparkling gem you are, you don’t want to sparkle too much. That’s a shame, but that’s what makes you amazing, Naomi~!” I could feel my face flush, as he giggled. The color he chose was beautiful, it looked like a normal matte lavender, but if you looked closely, you could see small bits of glitter in it. Asmo then brought my fingers together and started using magic to help cure the nail polish, before taking a clear one and painting over the nail polish with it. “Alright, one last curing and…” It didn’t take long for his magic to cure the nails, “And… ta-dah! How was your first self-care day with your favorite Avatar of Lust, Asmo, Darling?” My face said it all, “I loved it, thank you Asmo!”.

I changed back into my normal clothes before leaving Asmo’s room, feeling much better than before. He said that next time he will do my skin care as well, making me excited for the next time. I was able to make it to my room where I changed for the last time into my nightgown. I lit my candles and incense before going to bed and playing on my PSP.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

Hmm? “Who is it?” I called out.

“It’s me…”

That voice… “Mammon? Come in!” Once he heard those words, he came in. “What’s up?” I asked but he didn’t respond. Instead, he laid next to me on my bed. “Mammo--” “Hush, I just want to stay like this for a short while. Don’t speak of this outside of this room, ya hear me?!” I didn’t argue with him. I put down my PSP as he wrapped his arms around me and put his face into my chest. Mammon’s never acted like this before… Flashes of him being jealous of Asmo came to my mind as I realized what’s happened: I didn’t pay attention to him at all during the retreat. And if I did, it was because of Asmo. Not only that, but he saw me with Asmo earlier… I patted his head, “I’m sorry, Mammon. I should’ve taken your feelings into consideration…”. He shook his head, “No, I shouldn’t have acted like that… It’s just I get so angry… thinkin’ that you’re happy with someone else… so don’t go apologizin’ for things that ain’t your fault…” Mammon… I kissed the top of his head as we fell asleep in each other’s embrace.

~The Next Day~

It was my laundry day and… how the fuck did the laundry room turn into this?! We only just got back recently, did they not clean this beforehand?! I took a deep inhale before making a group chat with the brothers.

The House of Lamentation (7)

Naomi- All of you are in trouble
Naomi- *Angry Blacjak sticker*
Naomi- This NEEDS to be talked about…

Mammon- Who pissed Naomi off?!

Beel- *Stunned with lighting Blacjak sticker*

Levi- *Surprised Blacjak sticker*

Asmo- What did we do, Darling?!
Asmo- *"Eeeek!" sticker with Red Devil, Blacjak, and Nancy*

Satan- What makes you think you can order us around?

Lucifer- Indeed, what gives you the idea you can call us out like this?

Naomi- Alright, fine. If we don’t talk about this, I will take this up with Lord Diavolo. Now you wouldn’t want that, would you, Lucifer?

Lucifer- … You play dirty…

Satan- Are you kidding me?

Naomi- Everyone, meet in the living room. Now.
Naomi- *Inverted Blacjak sticker*

Lucifer- You all heard the human, I also expect you all there.

Mammon- Maaaaaan… this sucks…

--__End__--

I waited for the six of them to get into the living room. Mammon, Levi, Beel, and Asmo all had worried looks on their faces, while Satan looked annoyed and Lucifer looked neutral. “So, what did you call us down for?” Lucifer asked, “Yeah, you think you can just call upon the Great Mammon whenever?!” Don’t say that after you spent the night in my room. “It’s about the laundry room. I haven’t used it yet, and we just got back from the retreat. Why the fuck does it look like that?!” I yelled, “Like what?” Lucifer was surprised, as if he didn’t know what I was talking about. I gestured to them to follow me to see the disgusting state the laundry room was in. The moment they saw the room, they understood my complaints. It looked like it hadn’t been cleaned in years, I could even see mold growing in the corner. 

I crossed my arms, “Since when did you guys last clean this room?!” As the brothers all looked at each other. “I haven’t used this room in years, ever since I learnt how to clean my clothes with magic…” Asmo sighed, “Okay, that’s Asmo’s excuse. What about the rest of you?”. “I think the last time we cleaned this room was… 500 years ago?” Levi answered honestly, leaving me flabbergasted. “No wonder! You guys really are in need of a woman in this house!” I exclaimed. Mammon raised his hand, “I do use this room to hide from Lucifer from time to time, it became a second room…” So it’s mainly Mammon, then. Beel also raised his hand, “I use this room to hide snacks…” Are you kidding me…? “Is that why I started findin’ ants in there?!” I just took a deep breath after hearing what I just heard. Lucifer had his head in his hands, “I also don’t use this room as Lord Diavolo orders the Little D’s to take care of my laundry, hence why I didn’t know about THIS. Apologies, Naomi…”. 

“I’m willing to not tell Lord Diavolo about this, as me being able to do my laundry is something I should be able to do without leaving this house, if you guys clean this room up now.” Satan cut in, “I’ll ask the same question, what gives you the right to order us around? Or at least, what gives you the right to order me around?”. He got up in my face, “Last I checked, Mammon and Beel, the ones who made the mess, are the ones you can command. But why must I clean it up?”. I just smirked, “Because, this should’ve been clean before I came here, correct? So because of that, you are all to blame for this. Now, do I have to go to Lord Diavolo for this, or will you guys clean up this room so I can do my laundry?” He was about to say something, but Lucifer cuts in, “You’re right, this room should’ve been cleaned before you arrived here. It’s all our fault for our lack of due diligence. But I will not make my brothers who didn’t make this mess clean this room up, they will instead be doing something else: something of your choice.”.

Levi, Asmo, and Satan each had a different reaction. Confusion, excitement, and annoyance, respectively. “Does this include you as well, Lucifer?” I smirked while he just glared at me, “... Of course… I am also at fault for this…” I could tell he did NOT want to say that, and it’s fucking hilarious. “Alright then! Mammon, Beel, good luck cleaning that room! I will figure out what I want the rest of you to do, later!” I told them as I skipped away. I could hear Mammon complaining behind me, and Asmo being happy that he’s going to do whatever I ask him to.

As time passed, I would walk by Lucifer, Levi, Satan, and Asmo. They would expect me to tell them to do something, but I already have something in mind. Just to keep them on their toes though, I kept giving them a goofy looking smile as I passed them. They would always do a double take and just watch me happily skip past them.

~Timeskip~

It was almost the end of the day when Mammon swung open my door before flopping on my bed. “Hey! What happened to knocking?!” I screamed, “Too tired for knockin’...”. I just sighed and rubbed his head, “Is it done?”. Right when I asked that, Beel walked in and flopped on my bed next to Mammon. “... So hungry…” He then tried to eat one of my plushies, alright no. I took it away from him, “No eating Mr. Cuddlington!” as I huffed. He tried reaching another one of my plushies, but I swatted at his hand. “Go to the closet.” Was all I said as he did so. They were my emergency snacks, but my plushies were in danger… It was an emergency. “Did you get the others to do whatever ya wanted yet?” Mammon asked, “No, because I was waiting for you guys to be done. Now that you are…” I took out my phone and messaged the group chat again.

The House of Lamentation (7)

Naomi- Lucifer, Levi, Satan, Asmo. You four come to my room.

Satan- Why?

Lucifer- I must ask the same.

Levi- But I’m in the middle of a game…!

Asmo- Of course, Hon! On my way~!
Asmo- *Nancy blowing a kiss sticker*

Satan- Please don’t do that in our group chats…

Asmo- Jealous?

Satan- Shut it.

Naomi- What was it Lucifer said you guys had to do?

Levi- Fine… I just beat the boss so I can just save

Lucifer- This is going to be a drag…

Satan- I can’t get out of this one, can I?

Naomi- Try not coming over, I dare you.

Satan- *Blacjak sighing sticker*
Satan- Fine…

--__End__--

After a few minutes, all six of them were all in my room. “So, what is it?” Lucifer asked, “Why are those two here?” “They finished their job, Satan. And to answer your question…” I grabbed my remote and turned on the TV. My console was already on as it showed one of my games: one that doubles as a karaoke game and a dancing game. Levi’s eyes lit up, “TH-THAT’S THE GAME, ‘Party Fever 1000’ , ISN’T IT?!” “Yes it is!” I giggled. “I want the seven of us to play it! Mammon, Levi, Asmo, Beel, I was planning on playing it with just the five of us. But because of what Lucifer said, we can include him and Satan as we play this!” Lucifer rolled his eyes, “Are you kidding me?”. “Hey, it’s either play this or get in trouble with Lord Diavolo.” He quickly went quiet after that as I started messing with the settings. “All I ask is for each of you to either sing a song with me, or dance with me once. You guys can survive at most five minutes of doing one of those, right?” Asmo perked up, “I want to do both with you, Sweety!” And Mammon didn’t like it, “I’m doing both with Naomi!”. I sighed, “I can do both with both of you, alright? Anyway, who’s fir--” “Me!” Mammon got up and I allowed it. 

We were in the middle of choosing a song for us to dance to, since Mammon wanted to dance first, and it showed that I had played all of the songs before, both in karaoke and dance mode. Levi pointed it out, “How many times have you played all these songs?!” “Heh, I played a lot with my sister and friends back in the human world. I will admit, some of these scores aren’t mine, but I can get close to them.”. “That’s an unfair advantage…” It is, Levi… it is. Because it’s my game. “We’re just doing this for fun, anyway. Don’t worry. If I wanted us to go head to head, I’d ask for one of your games!” I joked as both he and I laughed. Eventually, Mammon picked out a song and we both danced to it. Thanks to the flexibility from Asmo’s pact, it was easier for me to hit the harder moves. Mammon was surprisingly really good at the break dancing moves and it ended up with us tying.

Asmo raised his hand, “Me next! Me next! I wanna do karaoke!” I giggled as I let him choose the song, and it felt like he knew which song already since he went straight to it, Let Me Love You, but the one with Spanish phrases. Alright, let’s me test out my Spanish a bit.

Asmo really amped up the sexual tension between the two of them in the start, but after seeing Naomi being opposed to it, he stopped and started having fun. Naomi noticed it and smiled brightly as the song continued. Surprisingly, they were a great singing duo. They're voices just clicked.

The others applauded as we got a 98% on the karaoke meter, but Asmo pouted, saying that we were amazing. “Alright, who’s next?” I called out and Levi put his hand up. He found a song and to my surprise, it’s one of my songs: Moon Glow. “You’ve gotten me back into listening to Kaze songs, so here we go!” He’s gonna freak out when he realizes I’m Kaze… 

Naomi started singing as Levi gushed, her singing sounded exactly like Kaze (which, she is). This excitement led Levi to go hard out with the singing, they were just having so much fun while singing
.

We then proceeded to get a 90%, but Levi wasn’t upset. “You really do sound just like Kaze! It felt like I was really singing with the real Kaze!” This is just getting funnier and funnier.

I let the others play so I could rest my voice and body for the next round. After a while, Beel handed me a controller, asking me to dance with him, to which I agreed. Like with Mammon, it was a break dancing song, but I was able to keep up. Beel ended up winning because I was holding back a little, I’ve got something in my mind. 

“Alright, I’m next.”

It was Satan. He was the only one who didn’t play, but now he is. “I’m only doing my requirement of playing against you at least once, Naomi.” Alright then. He then proceeded to choose the song that I still had trouble with: the Glee cover of Smooth Criminal. My friends agree that this song had to be done by singers who knew breath control and how to make the very snappy tone when the vocals go really fast. “Let’s do it!”.

The moment Satan and Naomi started singing, the tension from the song started showing in how they acted with each other. They were both serious about singing, even though it didn't really matter. As the song continued, the tension between them grew, making Asmo so invested in the performance.

I think we got way too into it because we ended up close to each other's faces while glaring. “Kiss, kiss, kiss!” We heard from Asmo as Satan created some distance between us, my face flushing from embarrassment. Mammon elbowed the Avatar of Lust in his side, “Why do you want them to do that for?!” “Oh come on! Even you gotta admit that it was hot between them! The tension, the angst, it was everything!” as he gushed. Satan turned pink, “You’re just imagining things!” before going back to his book. “W-Well then…” I got my composure back, “You’re turn, Lucifer! Which one, sing or dance?”. He shrugged, “You pick, I don’t care.” Well then… “How about we make our one interesting, Lucifer?”. That got his attention, “How?” “We put an ultimatum: We each sing a song each and whoever has the highest score wins. If you win, I do one thing you say. If I win, you do one thing I say. Deal?” He thought about it a bit before nodding. “Good, so you go first so I can rest my voice, Smooth Criminal takes a lot out of me…” He does so and he chooses Shinunoga E-Wa… of course he does…

The moment Lucifer started singing, Naomi was taken aback. She wasn't expecting his deep voice to sound so good while singing. It very much was a perfect match for this song, leaving the others in the room speechless.

Wow, he’s good. He even got a 99%, I really need to get 100% to beat him?! “Good luck.” He told me as I went and chose a song. It took a while, but one song stuck out: Kawaikute Gomen. I smirked and chose it. “Good luck, Naomi!” Beel said between his bites, “I believe in you!” Thank you, Levi. “Ooh! I love this song! You can do this, Darling!” “Break a leg!” Asmo and Mammon’s cheerings made me happy as the song started.

Naomi starts singing in Japanese, shocking everyone in the room, making Naomi smirk while singing. She got perfect points as she sang, hitting every single note. It showed that she was trained in singing as her breath control was steady even when she was tired after both singing and dancing from earlier. Once the song ended, Naomi fell back onto the cushions on the floor, breathless.

The applause from the brothers, including Lucifer, was heard as my score was tallied… 100%...! “You did it, my Darling!” Asmo rushed and gave me a hug, “Asmo, get offa her! But still, even the game agrees you were better than Lucifer!” Lucifer looked over at Mammon as Mammon tried avoiding his gaze while trying to pull Asmo off of me. After some silence, Lucifer stood up. “I agreed to this, so… good job Naomi. You beat me fair and square… And I have to admit your singing is pretty good. Especially for you being a mezzo.” Wait, what? He knows singing terms? “I’m surprised you know acapella terms, Lucifer…” I told him, “I know a lot of music terms, thank you very much.” Heh, I could smell the annoyance in his voice. “I lost so I will do one thing you ask of me.” I took a deep breath, already knowing what I wanted to ask for. “Alright then, this is what I want…” Everyone went silent.

“I want permission to go back home and visit my family for at least a week. I want you to ask Lord Diavolo if this is possible.”

He was surprised by this request, but nodded. “My only condition to this request is that you have to bring one of my brothers with you.” That seemed fair. “I can work with that, but they need to stay somewhere that’s not my house. I do not want to explain to my parents why I’m bringing not only a boy home, but a demon.” He nodded again as we shook on it. “So, who are ya takin’ with ya, Naomi?” “Yeah, who are you taking with you?” “I want to try more human food, so…” You will choose me, right Darling?” The demons I made pacts with started bombarding me with questions as I just sighed, “I will make that decision when it gets close to that date! So Lucifer, when you get the chance…” “I will, don’t worry.” Good.

Chapter 48: 9-2 & 9-4: The Rebellious One

The next day, I got up and got ready for the day. It got pretty rowdy last night, as they kept playing well past when I passed out. When I woke up, only Mammon was in my room and sleeping on the floor. Sigh, I wouldn’t have minded if he slept in the bed with me. At least he wouldn’t have a chance of catching a cold. When I was done getting ready, I woke him up and we made our way to the dining hall where we ate with the others. “Ahhhh! Yep, there’s really no place like home! We might’ve gotten back two days ago, but I wasn’t able to enjoy myself for those two days. This…! This is my kinda place! This plate! The way the food tastes! I mean, doncha agree? There’s really no place like the House of Lamentation, huh Naomi?” I mean, I guess? “Yep, there’s no place like the House of Lamentation!” He would be upset if I didn’t agree with him fully. “Exactly! Finally, you’re startin’ to understand what’s really great about the Devildom! Sigh… I’ve walked through that hall a million times, but after bein’ away all this time, I realize I really missed this place…!” Is it that, or hating that you couldn’t share a room with me at the Demon Lord’s Castle? “Don’t be so dramatic. Even if you weren’t able to fully enjoy our first two days back, we were only away on our retreat for three days.” I’m with Satan on this one… surprisingly…

Levi looked up from his plate, “Only…? Satan, did you really just say we were ONLY away for three days? I’ll have you know that I have 36 Ruri~Chan figurines, and they’re more important to me than life itself! But they wouldn’t fit in my luggage, so I had to leave half of them here! Eighteen of my figurines, ABANDONED! Left all alone in the House of Lamentation… Do you know what it was like being away from Ruri~Chan? Imagine if someone ripped off your arms and legs, chopped them up into tiny pieces, then put the tiny pieces into a wooden pestle and ground them into a fine paste, then kneaded the paste, shaped it into patties, and grilled them up! THAT’s how it felt! And yet here you are telling me it was only three days! I’d APPRECIATE it if you wouldn’t be so dismissive!” Wait a second… you still ended up taking eighteen of your Ruri~Chan figures? “Ahaha! Look how serious Levi is! He’s honestly mad right now!” Asmo laughed, “There aren’t words to describe how much I can’t stand you guys…” Welp, someone else is angry… 

“Patties… Now I want a cheeseburger…” Beel drooled, “Cheeseburger, huh…” Oh no, we already have one food obsessed demon with Beel. We don’t need another, Mammon… “... Enough. Stop it. Don’t even speak of human world food.” Satan almost puked after hearing about human world food. “Oh, are you remembering lunch on the last day of the retreat? Ahaha! Sounds like the human world food you guys had was pretty horrible, huh?” Um, you better not lump my food with Solomon’s… “Dunno if disgusting is the right word. More like toxic…” Mammon added as Beel froze like he did on that day, “Yeah. I mean, just the thought of it makes Beel freeze. BEEL of all demons… that’s how bad it was.”. I pouted, Solomon’s food really did steal the show that day. “Well, even so, I’d have to say it was a fruitful trip. For ME, at least…” Asmo giggled, “Ugh, here we go again. Time to listen to Asmo go on and on about himself and all the wonderful things that happened to him again. So annoying.” Well, not really. I guess because it does involve me. “But think about it though! This is me we’re talking about… ME! Making a pact! With a human! Who isn’t Solomon! I mean, can you believe it…?!” Asmo continued while hugging my side, “Sigh… It’s been sooo long since I’ve felt this way… You know, that amazing feeling when you really connect with someone.” and then started rubbing his cheek onto mine. At least I’m getting attention while I’m just sitting here eating.

Mammon stood up, “Ugh, stop makin’ it sound so creepy! And just so you know, if you’ve got a connection with Naomi, then so do I! And Levi and Beel, too!” That is true. “ ‘So don’t go gettin’ any ideas into that head of yours! Naomi doesn’t belong to you!’ .” Okay, that was funny, Levi! “Hey! Don’t impersonate me!” “You gotta admit though, he was spot on!” I laughed. Asmo stopped rubbing his cheek against mine and looked me in the eyes, “I’m curious though, Naomi… Why is it that you want to make pacts with us, anyway?” “OH, SO YOU’RE JUST GONNA IGNORE ME THEN, HUH?!” Mammon… “Well, the long and short of it comes down to me wanting to earn Lucifer’s respect.” I told them, “Man, you’re a weird one… I mean, I knew that, but still.” Mammon sighed. “This is the one time where I actually have to agree with Mammon. I mean, you want Lucifer’s respect? What’s the point of that?” Satan questioned.

“Good question. What is the point of that?” 

GAH! Lucifer’s voice scared me so much that I jumped in my chair, giving Asmo a fright as well. “Sorry, Asmo…” I told him as he forgave me. “D’AAAH… you SCARED me… What’s the big idea sneakin’ up on us, huh?! You’re gonna give me a heart attack!” Fair point. “I didn’t sneak up on you. You’re just so dense that you didn’t notice me walk up.” Fuck off, that was also a jab at me too. “Anyway Naomi, I believe that you’re probably telling the truth when you say you want to earn my respect. But what I want to know is why you want it. What are you trying to accomplish?” World domination. Yeah, as if he’ll believe that. “... Good question. What are you trying to accomplish…?” Satan joined Lucifer in questioning me, but a smirk grew on his face. “Hmm, well… I guess I’ll just have to help Naomi too, won’t I?” Wait what? “Wait, you’re going to have to explain that, Satan. Are you saying that…?” Levi started and Satan answered before he could finish, “Yep. I’ll also be making a pact with Naomi.” HUH?! Beel started coughing, “... Food… caught in throat…” “Beel!” I ran up to him and started patting his back so he could cough out the food. He had the same reaction as me… I don’t blame him. Thankfully he was able to cough out the food, before immediately going back to eating. This whole time Lucifer was silent, glaring at both Satan and I. Why would Satan want to make a pact with me?

“You’re going to help Naomi? YOU? Whoa, hold on, you wouldn’t do that unless ya had some other motive. So, let’s get this out in the open… WHY is it that you wanna make a pact all of a sudden?” Mammon got in front of me in a protective manner. I don’t blame him, he’s not wrong. “Why else? Because if I make a pact with Naomi, it’ll make life hard for a certain someone.” Satan answered, insinuating Lucifer. “ That’s enough, Satan. ” Lucifer’s tone changed drastically, reminding me of what happened in the underground tomb. I grabbed Mammon’s hand and held it tight, he got the idea and allowed it. “Hey, all I said is that it would make life hard on ‘a certain someone’ . I have to say, you seem awfully concerned about the pacts Naomi has been making, aren’t you Lucifer?” The smirk on Satan’s face turned wicked, making Mammon keep me behind him. “Hmm… Levi, I feel like there’s something otaku and forum trolls like to say when things start getting heated like this. What was it again?” Asmo asked, “Get out the popcorn!” and Levi answered. I mean, he’s not wrong. “Right… that’s it! Get out the popcorn!” Asmo cheered, “G… get out the, uh… the popcorn, heh…” Mammon whispered, making me giggle. “So, today’s meal is really good, huh guys!” We have a meal and a show, what else do we need? “Today’s meal…? Yeah, it really is pretty good.” Who wants to bet that Beel is actually talking about the breakfast we just had?

Lucifer’s face turned into a smirk as well, “... Do you really dislike me that much, Satan?” “Let me turn that question around on you. Did you honestly think I liked you? Really?” Okay, this is getting heated quick! “... I see. All right then, if that’s the way it’s going to be, then get out of this house, Satan. Now.” Oh shit… “What, you want me to leave? Wow, for once you’re actually giving me an order I’d be happy to follow. Okay, then, I will. Gladly.” Shit, if no one does anything, he’s really going to leave… Using my super speed, I rushed past Satan and blocked his way, “P-Please just calm down…!”. He looked down on me, “Do you feel responsible for this? Is that it? You think this is about you? Pff… don’t make me laugh. This was going to happen regardless.” “Th-That’s not--” He cut me off, “So, if that’s clear, let me pass. I’m leaving.”. Satan then shoved me to the side as Mammon got more protective of me, “Whoa, hey now. Just calm down, you tw--” “Drop it, Mammon. Let your hopelessly ungrateful brother do as he pleases.” Now Lucifer cut Mammon off. “... Ungrateful? Did you just call me ungrateful?! Do you honestly think I owe you a debt of gratitude?!” Satan snapped, “Fine, I will do as I please!” And like that, he stormed out of the room. Asmo pouted, “Sigh… They’re gone. Aww, I thought we were gonna see fireworks! Ugh, boooriiiing!” I was still in shock about their argument… Why… Why did that not feel like a fight between an older brother and a younger brother…?

Lucifer eventually left and after Beel finished eating, I asked if the others could come with me to my room. I let Mammon and Levi play on my console, Beel eat a tub of ice cream he grabbed from the freezer before coming here, and Asmo play with my hair as I fully explained why I wanted to earn Lucifer’s respect. Well, at least the reason I already gave Mammon, Levi, and Beel. “Oh really… I see. So let me get this straight, Naomi. You’re trying to get Lucifer and Belphegor to make up, and that’s why you want to make pacts with us?” Basically… “If Lucifer and Belphegor did make amends, then Belphegor might be able to come back from the human world.” Yeah… human world… Asmo squealed before hugging me close, catching Mammon’s attention. “Whoa… whaddya think you’re doin’, Asmo?! Quit snugglin’ up to Naomi! Back off!” Not this again… Asmo ignored him, “Well, that is a bold idea you’ve come up with! You’re so unpredictable, Naomi! I actually love that about you, you know!” “Hey, moron! Did ya even hear what I said?” Do you really have to ask that? Levi laughed, “Everyone’s totally ignoring Mammon. It’s like someone cast an invisibility spell on him. LOOOL” I do admit, poor Mammon that he gets treated like this by his own brothers…

Asmo let go of me and went back to playing with my hair, “Well, I’m not surprised that Satan decided to make a pact with you, then. He’ll do anything if it means upsetting Lucifer.” Really? Beel finished what was on his spoon, “... Still, I don’t think that you’ll earn Lucifer’s respect that way, Naomi. Not if Satan makes a pact with you for a reason like that.” Yeah, I had a feeling. “Pffheheh. Beel, you actually said something worthwhile for once. looool” “Hey! No making fun of your brother, Levi!” I threw a plushy at his face as he grumbled. “Back to the topic of Lucifer and Satan, I want to know why their relationship is the way it is… Also, why was it that their argument felt… off…?” “Ah, I guess you could say that it’s like… the more alike two people are, the more they hate each other?” Asmo said while starting to braid a strand of my hair, “I’d say it’s more of an Oedipus complex thing…” Oedipus complex? “Whoa, slow down. Hold on, kiddies. Naomi is just a clueless human… a bottom-dwelling peabrain. It ain’t gonna be easy explainin’ why Satan’s so crazy cynical. I mean, it’s complicated. And as the oldest, and the smartest and the most badass demon here, you’d best leave it to me. This is a job for MAMMON.” Mammon proudly declared as I looked at him with a deadpan expression, “Wow, I feel so loved being insulted like that…” leading the others to chuckle. “Ooh, now that’s funny. A fleabrain calling someone else a peabrain!” “Yeah. Like, that’s really the pot calling the kettle black. lololol” “Well, I don’t care about any of this. And all of this not caring is making me hungry.” Did you finish your ice cream, Beel?

“Whatever! Just shut up and listen, losers! Let’s start from the beginning. We first came here to the Devildom because there was some, uh… trouble. Ya know… stuff happened. To put it in simple terms… it was a family fight between us and our father. And at the time, Lucifer was real, real, REAL mad at our father, ya see. And Satan was born from that wrath. Make sense?” Huh? You’re bad at explaining stuff, Mammon… “Nope. Not at all, actually.” I told him, “Yep, I figured you’d say that.”. “At first, Satan was nothing more than the emotion itself. Satan was wrath.” Beel started, “But then the rest of us taught him things. All sorts of things.” “Right, exactly. I guess you could say it was like one of those games where you raise your own character and train it and stuff? And like, we all raised one character together, passing around the controller to take turns. But Lucifer played way longer than anyone else. If that makes sense.” Asmo and Levi added on. “Sorry, I sort of lost you there, Levi…”. “I think what he’s trying to say is that Satan was especially influenced by Lucifer.” Beel explained to Asmo as Levi told him he was correct. 

“So wait… Satan was born from Lucifer’s anger, and you all raised him?” I asked as they all nodded. “... Satan feels like he wouldn’t exist without Lucifer. So it’s like he’s bound to Lucifer in that way, and he doesn’t like it.” I… I can’t help but relate to that… “But Lucifer isn’t just being an overbearing father figure when it comes to Satan, you know? I’d say he suffocates all of us.” Lucifer keeps all of you close to him… “I’m going to talk to Satan directly.” I told them, “Wait what?!” “Are you sure?” Do you want one of us to go with you?” “My Darling is so brave!”. “I’ll be fine, just stay here and play more games. Beel, you can have some of my snacks.” I said before leaving my room. I need to talk to him before he’s gone.

Chapter 49: 9-7 & 9-10: Looks Can Be Deceiving

With a deep breath, I knocked on Satan’s door.

“Come in.”

Was all I heard before opening the door and stepping inside. He was near his bed, packing his bag. “... Ah, Naomi. It’s you. Did someone tell you to come here and stop me? Because if so, you’re wasting your time. Although, none of those guys would send you here to stop me. They all think it’s funny. Anyway, I’m trying to decide which of my books to take with me, since I couldn’t possibly take them all.” He held one and looked at me, “Ah, that’s right. You also read books” He chuckled, “Huh… I guess you’re not so bad after all.”. I looked around his room, it was cluttered, but I could tell that each pile had its purpose. “Hey, watch your step. A lot of my most precious books and documents are over there. Every one of the books in this room belongs to me. They’re all part of my collection. That shelf there is full of books having to do with magic. And these are all ancient manuscripts. Here we have astronomy and physics. And that right there… whoa, be careful with that. Actually, don’t even touch it.” My hands were going over his books while he was talking, but him telling me to be careful made me freeze in my movements. “That’s a forbidden book… if two or more people touch it, they’ll switch bodies.” Why the fuck do you have that?!

He took another book, thinking whether or not to take it with him. “... Books are knowledge, and all the knowledge from these books, it’s all inside of me. Knowledge is power. People respect someone who’s well-informed. No matter who you are, no matter the circumstances of your birth, if you're smart enough, then people can’t dismiss you.” Satan… “Judging by that look on your face, I’m guessing that my loose-lipped brothers already told you about me, right? About the circumstances of my birth?” I sighed at his question, “Explain to me, you’re the fourth oldest, but why does that story make you sound like the youngest?” “Hmm… I suppose it isn’t wrong to think of the order in which we were given our demon names as the order in which we were born into the Devildom. Our names were given by the Demon King. The old guy gave us our names based on our power, from most to least powerful, you see. I was the last of us to be born into the world, and the fourth most powerful. The fourth… I mean, I was born from Lucifer himself… right? Ugh, it irritates the hell out of me.” So that’s the situation, huh? I can understand his resentment for Lucifer, but is it really the only thing… 

“... All right, enough chitchat. I’ve said too much already. But whatever. Come on, let’s make this pact. That’s why you’re here, right? Well, I said I’d do it, so I will.” No… this isn’t right.

“Well, I’m not surprised that Satan decided to make a pact with you, then. He’ll do anything if it means upsetting Lucifer.”

“... Still, I don’t think that you’ll earn Lucifer’s respect that way, Naomi. Not if Satan makes a pact with you for a reason like that.”

If I want this plan to work, I need to make a pact with Satan the right way. The same way I made it with the others: Trust coming from both sides. And as far as I can see, he doesn’t trust me, nor do I trust him. I took a deep breath, “I’m not making a pact with you.”

“... What did you say?”

Oh god, I pissed him off…

“I told you I’d make a pact with you. You can’t seriously be planning on rejecting me? You, a human… reject me?” 

 

A dark aura came from him as I stepped back until my back hit the wall.

“... Don’t you dare trifle with me. Do you think I’m called the Avatar of Wrath for nothing? I usually work to contain my anger so it doesn’t show. But I will make you suffer if you cross me, and it will be much more cruel and much less human than anything my brothers would ever do.”

He slammed his hand on the wall next to my head so hard that I felt the chips fall on my shoulder, “I’ll slice off your nose and ears, rip off your arms and legs, and feed you to the lower-level demons…!”

Satan forcefully grabbed at my throat. It was tight to where I would struggle, but not tight enough to choke me. “Listen well, human! If you dare say you won’t make a pact with me again, you’ll pay for it with your--”

“ Enough, Satan. ”

Lucifer’s voice echoed in the room, making Satan back off. “Lucifer…” As much as I don’t like Lucifer, he’s the one who will less likely hurt me so I hid behind him while clutching at my throat. “Naomi is our guest, whom Diavolo invited as part of our exchange program. I won’t permit you to lay another hand on our exchange student.” Ironic for someone who actually tried killing me… “Oh, there you go again! Every time you open your mouth, it’s Diavolo this, Diavolo that… You’re telling me that you’d actually step in to defend a human? For Diavolo? Well, I had no idea you were such a sweetheart…!” Lucifer looked at his brother with worry, “Calm down. Don’t give in to your rage, Satan.” You think that’s gonna fucking work?! “You’re telling me not to give into my rage?! You’re really telling me that? YOU of all demons?!” Yeah, bad timing and wrong person to say that too… 

I continued to hide behind Lucifer, especially when Satan got even madder and started throwing books at Lucifer. Yeah, I’m not getting hit by those books. “Didn’t you hear me? I said to stop.” That’s not doing shit, now is it?! “Don’t tell me what to do…! And don’t touch my books!” Oh now they’re fighting like brothers… Satan then grabbed a certain book… oh god, it’s the body swapping book…! “Wait, this book looks like--” Lucifer called out, making Satan realize his mistake… He threw it at Lucifer… A bright light came from when the book made contact with the Avatar of Pride, blinding me in the process.

The light faded away as I looked up. I was still behind Lucifer, and Satan still had a book in his hand. “What’s going on…? That flash of light… was it…?” Lucifer asked as Satan looked directly at his older brother, “No, it can’t be…!”. “Wh-What’s going on?! Why’s there another ME here?!” HUH?! “So then, I was right… That was the book I thought it was.” Wait… did they…? “Lucifer…! What’s going on?! Why have you taken my form?! What is it you’re plotting?!” Oh god, they touched the book… that means… “I’m not plotting anything. Calm down, Satan. It’s that we’ve swapped bodies.” Okay, this is a little too much for my brian to take… “WHAT…?” Hey, that’s my reaction, Lucifer! Or wait, Satan! “The book I caught as it flew through the air… you tried to take it away from me, didn’t you?” This is so funny, but also so stupid. “No… no, it couldn’t be…” “Oh it very much is, I’m afraid. That’s a forbidden book, one that causes any who touch it at the same time to switch bodies. We’ve switched places. You’re in my body, and I’m in yours.”. Satan (Lucifer) explained while folding his arms. 

You know, I’ve been in multiple ridiculous situations since coming here to the Devildom… I made a pact after getting a credit card stuck in my bra, I almost died during a trivia game, almost died from Lucifer, and was chased by a giant snake twice… But this takes the cake for being the most ridiculous thing that’s happened around me.

I sighed before saying that we should tell their brothers about this and with some reluctance from Lucifer (Satan), we went down to the music room as I texted the others to meet there. There I was able to explain what happened with Lucifer (Satan) interjecting every now and again. “Whoa, slow down a second. So, you’re telling me that Satan here is actually Lucifer on the inside, and Lucifer is Satan on the inside?!” Yes, exactly that, Asmo. “... For real?” “It may seem ridiculous, but it’s what happened right in front of me.” I told them, “No way…!” Mammon, don’t you go thinking what I know you’re thinking… “Eh.” I'm surprised you don’t have a stronger reaction than that, Levi. “WHADDYA MEAN ‘EH.’ ?! THIS IS A BIG DEAL!” I’m with Mammon on this, huh?! “Like, it’s just that the whole switching bodies story is standard anime fare. I’ve seen it multiple times. LMAO” True… “This ain’t an anime, Levi! This is for real!” Mammon scolded. Lucifer (Satan) sighed, “Ugh, I believe this is happening… How am I going to explain this to Diavolo…?” I-Is that meant to be a Lucifer impression? “Pff…! Heh, Satan, were you doing an impression of Lucifer just now?!” Mammon and I couldn’t stop laughing, it was so good. “MAAAAAMOOOOOOON?” Oh god, it just keeps getting better! “AHAHA! Oh man, my stomach hurts from laughin’!” Same here, Mammon! The two of us kept laughing to where we used each other to hold each of us up.

“Well, I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself…” I was able to calm down enough to hear Satan (Lucifer say that to a smirking  Lucifer (Satan). “Um… sorry…” Even when Lucifer is in Satan’s body, Mammon still needs to apologize. I won’t. “So Lucifer, are you going to go back to normal eventually?” Beel asked, “Beel. That’s Satan in there. I’m Lucifer.” This is getting more funny, “Oh, right… Wow, this is confusing.” It is, but the confusion is what makes it funny. “According to the literature on this subject, the effect is supposed to last for several days.” So we have to deal with this for several days? Great… “Aww, lucky. That means you get to skip school and hang out in your room playing online games all you want until it’s over. I’m so jealous…” Um, Levi? They’re not like us… “Oh no, we’re going to school.” Knew it. “What…? Are you insane?” Satan, did you really think Lucifer would skip school? Maybe if he was Mammon, but that’s not what’s happening. “Of course we’re going to school. What did you expect? If we stay home, Diavolo will probably start asking questions.” He would also probably find this funny. 

Mammon sheepishly agreed with Satan (Lucifer) as Asmo added on, “Yeah, and if you try to play it off like you’re sick or something, then he’ll worry even more. He’ll show up here at the house and insist on taking care of you.” I doubt it would come to that, especially with Barbatos. At most he’ll get Barbatos to take care of them. “I don’t want Diavolo knowing I’ve allowed a mistake like this to happen.” Lucifer (Satan)’s face turned into a scowl, “So, in the end this is all about saving face, huh?” “It doesn’t matter what this is about. Satan, until we return to normal, you are to stay with me whenever possible.”. Obviously, Lucifer (Satan) didn’t like that, “Wha?! You’ve gotta be kidding me! Oh no, I don’t think so! Hard pass!” “I don’t like it any more than you do, but it seems we’ve got no choice. I need to keep an eye on you to make sure you don’t take advantage of the fact that you look like me to cause trouble.” He’s not Mammon though… “So you can protest all you want, but that’s the way it’s going to be. You’re not to leave my side, understood ?” You know, he’s lost a lot of authority being in Satan’s body. I’m just saying. “Uh-uh, forget it!” “In case you’ve forgotten, Satan, I look like you as well…” Well that got him.

Mammon chuckled, “Hehehe. Now things’re gettin’ interesting…!” Oh, Mammon is going to take advantage of this… and I want in… “In any event, you’ll be staying in my room until we both return to normal.” Satan (Lucifer) stated, “Oh no, nuh-uh! We may have no choice but to stay where we can see each other, but I’m not staying in your room! Anything but that!” And Lucifer (Satan) refuted. “Well, your room has nothing but books all over the place, so many that it’s impossible to even set foot in there.” Hey, it’s not that messy. Beel raised his hand, “If you give me something to eat, I’ll let you use my room…” Beel’s actually a good roommate, they should consider. “No thanks. If we sleep in your room, you’ll end up sleepwalking over and taking a bite out of me in the middle of the night.” HEY! He never did that with me! “Uh, just so we’re clear, I’m NOT letting you use my room. I’ve got too many priceless figurines and super-rare posters in there.” Levi stated, “We didn’t ask you, Levi.” Wow, harsh. “Fine then, guess I ain’t got a choice. Okay, if both of you pay me a proper sum for each and every night you spend, then you can stay in my--” “Asmo. What about your room?” Okay, this is getting funny, cutting Mammon off like that. “Pass. I mean, we’re talking about my castle, and every inch of it is dedicated to ensuring that I always look beautiful. I’m afraid that’s just the way it is.” That’s that literal excuse? “HEY! Someone listen to what I’m sayin’!” Poor Mammon…

Satan (Lucifer) started thinking, “Let’s see, we need a room that’s fairly large, where there are no problems with the room or its occupant, and it needs to be someone who isn’t allowed to refuse us…” He then looked at me, “So then, Naomi, it looks like Satan and I will be staying with you for a while. Pardon the imposition.” EXCUSE ME?! “WHAT?! HEY!” Exactly, Mammon. “Oh hell no, I was fine sharing a room with Beel because I had no choice at the time, but now you’re asking me to host two demons in my room for SEVERAL DAYS?!” “You can’t refuse.” That fucking excuse… “I don’t care, kill me if you want, but I’m not going to stay in the same room as either of you!”

~Timeskip~

My eyes were teary, “How did this happen…?” Lucifer (Satan) and Satan (Lucifer) were each doing their own things in my room, “I did say you couldn’t refuse.” Grrr… I hate you, Lucifer… Lucifer (Satan) looked up, “If it makes you feel better, do you have any ground rules?” Sigh, I guess I can do that… “Fine… I was able to provide two mattresses for you guys by duplicating my spare for practice. You guys can use them, but make sure to put sheets on them. And no going near my bed! Another thing is my bathroom, only I can use it, you guys need to use the guest ones.” I told them, “That’s fair enough. Do you think so, Lucifer?” Lucifer (Satan) asked, “Yeah, I can go with that.” At least I was able to keep up some boundaries while sharing a room with these two…

Chapter 50: 9-12 & 9-14: One Demon's Agony is Another Demon's Entertainment

Mammon and Asmo walked into the room, with Mammon going on my PSP, and Asmo playing with my hair more. “... Well then.” I’m going to go ahead and call this meeting to order. We’ll be discussing how things are going to work now that Satan and I have switched bodies.” “Um, wait a minute. This is Satan talking, which means it’s Lucifer inside. So then… It's Lucifer speaking. Man, this is complicated. And annoyin’.” Mammon started spiraling in his own mind as I patted his head. “I hate looking at Lucifer, and I hate listening to him speak. But even when it’s me I’m looking at, it still irritates me to hear him speak.” Lucifer (Satan) sighed, “Oh, but you’re saying that it’s a little better now that he looks different?” And Asmo suggested. Satan (Lucifer) rests his chin on his hand, “It makes sense that Naomi is here because we’re in her room. But Mammon, Asmo, what exactly are you two doing here?” Don’t question it, the ones I make pacts with just come in here. 

“Uh… well, ya see… The thing is, um…” Mammon looked down with a slight blush on his face, “ ‘Why do YOU two get to be in this room, watchin’ Naomi change and sleep, even first thing in the mornin’ while I don’t! It ain’t fair, I’m jealous as hell, and I wanna be in on this too, dammit!’ ... Is that what you’re getting at?” Asmo mimicked his older brother, leading me to giggle. That does sound like Mammon… “Hey! Stop impersonatin’ me!” Asmo just ignored him, “Incidentally, I’m here because I want to keep playing with my Darling’s beautiful hair! But also because this looked like it could become interesting…”. I felt my face get warm and grabbed a spray bottle from the side of my bed and sprayed Asmo, “Bad Asmo!” as he just chuckled, “What did you think I was thinking about, Pookie?”. That damn look on his face made me go redder, “I love it when you get embarrassed, my Darling! Your cheeks are just this amazing red color!” I just looked away from Asmo as he chuckled more before going back to playing with my hair. 

“... Fine, whatever. Let’s just ignore those two and continue our conversation. There are two fundamental rules that must be adhered to: First, neither of us is allowed to go into each other’s room unless the other is present as well. Second, we are to avoid doing anything that might attract attention while at school.” How would they do that if they’re going to be around each other? That will attract a lot of attention if others know that Satan doesn’t like Lucifer… “... You would say that, Lucifer. All you ever care about is appearances.” Lucifer (Satan) commented, “Did you say something?” “No…”. Lucifer (Satan) cleared his throat, “So long story short, we avoid getting caught, and there’ll be no problems, right?” They both silently agreed to those terms. Asmo finished off the braid he was making in my hair and clapped, “So, does that mean that the meeting’s over? Ooh… okay then! Lucifer, want to take a bath with me?” Will he agree to it? “Excuse me?” Knew it… “Ooh… sorry, I didn’t mean the real Lucifer. I mean the one in Lucifer’s body.” Then say Satan… “Me?” Lucifer (Satan) said confused, “Yep. Hehehe… I’ve always wanted to get a look at Lucifer au na-tu-rel!” I’m just not going to question it and just watch Mammon play my PSP. “I mean, the real Lucifer in his own body is the ultimate dream, really. But even if it’s only Satan in Lucifer’s body, we could still--” “Absolutely not.” I knew that would be the outcome… “What?! Why not?! I mean, what’s the harm?! It’s just your body! Ugh, you’re so stingy!”. 

Mammon perked up, “You know though, speaking of baths, what are ya supposed to do when ya have to got to the bathroom and st--” “MAAAAMMOOOON…”. Satan (Lucifer) tried to intimidate Mammon, and even hit him on the back of the head, but it didn’t do anything, “D’aah! Wait… what the…” WAIT… LUCIFER LOST HIS POWER AS THE STRONGEST BROTHER! “... Hey, what’s goin’ on? Seriously, what’s goin’ on here?! I know it’s Lucifer in ther, but now that he’s in Satan’s body, that totally doesn’t have the same impact! Like, it doesn’t even hurt! In fact, I feel like I can even stand up to him right now! And come to think of it, I’m the stronger of us two, huh?! I outrank Satan with Lucifer inside, don’t I?!” “... It would seem so, yes”. Oh this is going to be fun knowing that… “AHAHAHAA! So, does this mean that the Great Mammon is the most powerful of all now?! That no one’s left to stand in my way?! Pff, I ain’t afraid o’ no Lucifer!” Um… he does know that eventually he’s going to get his ass kicked, right? “Um, you do realize that it’s only a matter of time before they return to their old bodies, right? Did you consider that before saying what you just did?” Thanks, Asmo for saying what I was thinking. Mammon whimpered, “Aww…” That sad face, I can’t. “Come here, Mammon…” I gestured to him to lay on my lap as I rubbed his head. “You really are a moron… guess you should be lucky that Naomi loves morons…” Heh, he really is.

~The Next Day~

For some reason, Lucifer and Satan thought that because they shared my room with me last night, that they could follow me around the school… 

“Naomi, I think you know this, but I don’t trust those two one bit.”

Huh? What’s the issue now, Satan (Lucifer)? “Satan and Mammon both think this whole situation is funny, and it’s possible that they might do something outrageous for comical effect.” Is that literally it? “Naomi. I want you to keep an eye on those two. And if it look like they’re about to try anything they shouldn’t--” 

“... Hey! We’re standin’ RIGHT HERE, y’know!”

Oh yeah, Mammon is here too. “He wanted us to hear what he said.” Yep…

“Hello there, Lucifer.”

Oh god, Diavolo at 1 o’clock!

“So, what happened this morning? You always stop by the assembly hall first thing in the morning, but you weren’t there today.”

Okay… how do we explain that…? Satan (Lucifer) nudged Lucifer (Satan) and whispered, “Satan… you know what to do, right?” “Yeah, yeah. I just need to be a convincing you.” he whispered back. With a slight clearing of his throat, Lucifer (Satan) started speaking. “Hello hello hello, Diavolo! I’m sooo happy to see you! You’re all I ever think about, honey. I dreamed about you again last night, and then I ended up oversleeping, which is why I wasn’t at the assembly hall…!” Okay, I can’t take this seriously, I just started cackling with Mammon while Satan (Lucifer) was glaring daggers at the three of us. “Diavolo, is it just me, or do you look tense? Want me to give you a nice shoulder massage? How about your arms? Maybe your legs too? If you’re feeling tired, you just let me know, okay?” I didn’t think Satan would be this funny, oh my god. Satan (Lucifer) placed his hand on my shoulder, stopping me from laughing. “... Hey, Naomi. I’m not actually like that, am I? I’m really not, right?” I was going to answer, but I covered my mouth before I could. He’s not going to like my answer whatsoever.

Diavolo meanwhile was surprised at the event taking place in front of him: Lucifer appearing way too friendly, Satan looking like he’s going to kill his two brothers and the human, while Mammon and said human are dying laughing in the background. “I don’t feel tense at all--or tired, for that matter.” Just then, a smile grew on the future Demon King’s face.

“... So, Satan. What are you doing inside Lucifer’s body?”

Well, trying to hide it from him was a waste of time… At least I got a good laugh out of it. Both Lucifer and Satan were taken aback by that response. Mammon on the other hand, “... Whoa, now THAT was impressive. Lord Diavolo could tell right off the bat that Lucifer here ain’t Lucifer!” No kidding. “Ah, and the Satan over there seems moved for some reason. I supposed that means it’s Lucifer on the inside.” Smart. Satan (Lucifer) gasped, “Diavolo, you can tell it’s me?” I mean, he would know his boyfriend anywhere… Okay, I really need to stop shipping them in my mind… “Well, of course I can. We’ve known each other a long time, after all.” Though I will admit, I blame their choice of words… “... Damn.” Lucifer (Satan) huffed, “So, let’s hear it. What happened?”. Before it turned into an argument between Lucifer and Satan, I stepped up and explained what the fuck happened, keeping out that Satan threatened me because… well, I don’t know what Lord Diavolo would do if he found out he did. I know he scolded Lucifer, but I don’t know if he did anything to Levi so I kept quiet for Satan’s sake.

~Timeskip~

I took a deep breath after explaining, Diavolo was nodding along as I retold the events. “Ah, I see. So, they touched a forbidden book that causes spirits to switch bodies…” “Sigh… Lord Diavolo HAD to go and figure everything out…” Mammon… we can’t just leave him in the dark after him, easily figuring out that they switched bodies… “Never did I think that you’d see through the act so quickly… I underestimated you, Diavolo.” Same here, I thought he wouldn’t figure it out in general. “It’s good that the effect will wear off in a few days, and you’ll go back to your old bodies. However…” Oh god, what’s the catch? “Lucifer, I believe you’re scheduled to give a speech to the entire student body the day after tomorrow, aren’t you? Is everything going to be all right with that?” Oh god… Asking Satan to pretend to be Lucifer to Lord Diavolo is one thing… getting him to pretend to be Lucifer to the ENTIRE student body is… “Ooh, heh… looks like Lucifer’s in a pickle!” Yep, he is so fucked if he has to rely on Satan like that…

*RING* *RING*

We all parted to our classes, Both Lucifer and Satan were going with me since we all shared a class, but Lucifer (Satan) needed to get something so Satan (Lucifer) and I decided to wait for him. He groaned, “That’s right. I completely forgot about the speech…”. I tilted my head, asking about the speech. “I have to give a report to the full student body on the current state of the exchange program and how all of our exchange students are doing. I’d planned to talk about Diavolo’s plan to achieve harmony between angels, demons and humans--to call for everyone to understand what he’s trying to accomplish… but if we’re still in each other’s bodies the day after tomorrow, then Satan will end up having to give the speech as me. Out of all my brothers, Satan is the one who’s most like me. Normally, I think he’d have no trouble handling a task like this. But this time it’s different. I have no idea what he might do up on a stage like that, with an opportunity to ruin my reputation in front of everyone. Hmm, what to do… I mean, I can’t very well go up there and give the speech in this body, after all.” He stopped in his tracks and looked up into the dark sky. 

Sigh, drama between brothers like these two are exhausting. “Surely you’ll return to normal by the day after tomorrow.” I tried putting hope in his mind, it didn’t work… “No, I can’t be absolutely sure of that, hence my problem.” Well, that’s the last time I try to be hopefully with you… With a sigh, “I think it’s time I had a talk with Satan.” Oh really? You two really need that talk… “... By the way, Naomi. A while ago I said--I mean, Satan said-- that he was going back to the classroom to grab a study reference book he’d forgotten… And he hasn’t come back.” Welp, we really can’t trust him. “... We need to find him, now!” Right ahead of you!

Chapter 51: 9-17 & 9-20: Even in Hard Times, Life Goes On

We found out where he was, my room… Why? 

“MAAAAMMOOOOONN…”

Gotta admit, his Lucifer impersonation is on point. “Eh, I’m tired of hearing you impersonate Lucifer.” Oh, and Levi and Beel are in here as well… Aren’t we supposed to be in class…? Ugh, I give up, I’m just going to go with the flow now… at least no class for me today. “Why don’t you try saying something in Lucifer’s voice that the real Lucifer would never say?” Beel suggested. “Ah, yeah, okay. Something Lucifer would never say…” He thought about it for a second before speaking, “I’m in love with Ruri~Chan! She’s my baby! Kyaaa!” PFFFFFTTT! Okay, I can’t with this. “Pff…” “OMG! LOOOOL I’m dying! LOLOLOL” Even Beel and Levi feel the same. “They’re taking advantage of the fact that I’m much less powerful here in Satan’s body.” Yeah, you really pulled the short straw on this one… “Yep, and it’s super funny! Ahaha!” I laughed, “All of you had better remember this moment later when it comes time to pay the price. That goes for you as well, Naomi.” Oh I know, I know I’m going to get in trouble when you’re back in your own body again. And I don’t care. 

“Anyway, Levi, Beel, what are you two doing here in Naomi’s room?” Because they can? “Well, Lucifer said… um, I mean Satan said that if I hung out here and made a bunch of noise, he’d give me treats.” You already do that for free… “Beel! Do you have to be stupid honest like that? Come on!” Lucifer (Satan) retorted, “I see. So you’re trying to harass me.”. “Oh c’mon! It’s not like it’s different from before you two crashed here!” I told them as Beel nodded. “Just bored, Levi is! Only reason for being in here… mm, yes, only reason it is! Actually, the truth is that there’s this new game that was released, and I’m waiting for Akuzon to deliver it. I’m so excited it’s crazy.” Huh, I wonder what game it is. Beel ate a piece of chocolate, “You know, I noticed that Mammon isn’t here. Weird, he usually camps out in Naomi’s room all day long.” Huh, you’re right. Where is he? Lucifer and Satan share a look, oh… it’s because of them… “Beel, mention Mammon, you should not.” Levi whispered, “Why not?” Yeah, why? “Well, keep this between us, you must! A secret it is!” A secret? “Tell me too!” I whispered back, “I heard that Mammon and Satan hatched a plan to have a party with a bunch of succubi, taking advantage of the fact that Satan is in Lucifer’s body!” What the fuck? “And… what happened?” I’m curious too, “Find out their plan and tell them they couldn’t go, Lucifer did. And go in their place, Asmodeus did. Very very happy, he seemed!” Why are these brothers so stupid…?

Satan (Lucifer) scoffed, “For something that’s supposed to be a secret, you certainly don’t seem to mind talking about it so loud that every one of us can hear.” But Levi didn’t listen. “Mammon is taking advantage of the fact that Lucifer isn’t as powerful as usual to run rampant doing whatever he wants. Like, after class, he went and got the head of the RAD Newspaper Club and brought him to Satan.” Wait, what? “Levi, you idiot!” So Lucifer didn’t know that, huh? He’s right in this room too… “Then, Satan pretended to be Lucifer, and said that he’d increase funding for their club next year in exchange for a BRIBE!” I’m laughing right now, this is getting even more ridiculous. “... Beel.” Satan (Lucifer) called, “What?” “I want you to go find Mammon and string him up for me. Hang him upside down.”. Wow, poor Mammon… even though he deserves it. “... Me? Um, I understand that you can’t boss Mammon around right now since you’re inside Satan’s body, Lucifer, but still--” “I’ll give you one hundred dozen Uncle Demon’s donuts as a reward for doing this.” Well, Beel is sold. “Deal!” Well that was easy. Lucifer (Satan) smirked, “So you’re going to hang Mammon upside down, huh? Okay then, what about me? I know you want to punish me, but surely you can’t hang your own body upside down, now can you Lucifer?” He’s going to wait. “Don’t be so smug, Satan.” “I’m Lucifer, not Satan. And you really should be more respectful toward your older brother, you know?” They better not fight in my damn room… “... Is it just me, or are things even worse between those two now that they’ve switched bodies?” Yes, yes they have, Beel. “Yeah, but it’s funny. So, I don’t mind.” Of course you don’t, Levi… With a sigh, I just went into my bathroom with my nightgown.

“Right now I’m the oldest. So naturally, I get to use the bed.”

Huh? “HEY! This is MY room!” I called out, “Wrong. I’m Lucifer, not you. So, I’ll be using the bed, of course. You can sleep on the floor.” This is why I didn’t want them in my room… neither of them LISTEN TO ME! “I’m taking the bed.” “No you’re not, I am.”. “This is giving me a headache…” Same Beel, same… I took a deep breath, stepped out of my bathroom, and clapped my hands, catching their attention.

“If you two idiots forgot, this is MY room. And I’ve made it clear that the bed is off limits. So both of you, FLOOR!” 

My rage echoed throughout the room, “Damn, she’s pissed off.” Damn straight. “... Fine…” “...” They got off my bed as I laid down on it. Levi and Beel left, closing the door behind them and lighting my candles and incense when I asked them to. Lucifer and Satan eventually fell asleep, at least I thought they did…

“... zzz… I’ll make you … pay for this… Satan… when I’m back in… my own body… zzz…”

“... zzz… I’m… I’m Lucifer… All of you demons… kneel before me… zzz…” 

I’m never going to get some sleep… how the fuck did I manage this last night? With a sigh, I got up from my bed and headed out into the hall with a plushy. In the distance, I heard sobbing and sniffling. What the fuck…? 

“Mommy…”

Wait a second… I know that voice. I walked into the direction where the sobbing came from, it was at the staircase. And yep, it was Mammon. “...! Ah, Naomi! Pl-Please, you gotta help me! Lucifer made Beel string me up and hang me upside down!” Um… “But you’re not upside down.” “Beel agreed to at least hand me right-side up in exchange for some gum.” Sounds like Beel. “He’s too damn strong. These ropes are so tight that I can’t manage to break free no matter how hard I try… Please…! You gotta help meee…” I just sighed, this poor guy gets bullied by his own brothers. “Alright.” “Oh Naomi…! I knew I could count on you! You’re the best…” He sniffled. I really am too soft on him. “But on two conditions!” I started, “O-Okay! I’m listenin’! Whatever you want, just say it!” Well that was easy. “First, I need you to agree to help me convince Lucifer and Satan to make up.” “Lucifer and Satan… make up? Now listen, those two have been at each other’s throats like this ever since Satan was born, you know?” I don’t know why, but I just imagined Satan first coming out of the womb swearing at Lucifer… “I mean, I guess you could say it’s only Satan that hates Lucifer. But it’s like… Lucifer doesn’t give a flip how Satan feels, which makes Satan angrier, so--” Sigh, I turned to leave before he could finish. “W-Wait, no! Don’t leave! Okay, fine! I’ll do it! I’ll help you! I promise! Just get me DOWN from heeeeere!”.

I smirked, “One last thing, let me spend the night in your room.” “WHAT?! W-Why…?”. A sigh fell from my lips, “Because your stupid brothers won’t shut up, so please?”. His face turned red while turning away from me, “A-Alright…” Good. I brought out the glass sphere and used it to make the rope around Mammon get loose, loose enough to where he can get out himself. “Aaaah… excellent. My feet are back on the floor where they belong. Excellent… ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT, I know. It ain’t like I forgot my promises. All I gotta do is help you get Satan and Lucifer to make up, right? A-And let you sleep in my room… Hmm… now, let’s see… Ooh! I’ve got an AMAZING idea! I think I’m a genius!” Oh no… I’ve got a very, very bad feeling about this… but this is my fault for going to Mammon about this…

“Can we do this in the morning? I'm still tired.” I told him, “Ah okay. W-Well, let’s go…”. Mammon's face turned pink again, making me giggle as I took his hand. He was silent while we walked to his room, but when we got to his door, “I-I’ll let you sleep on the bed… I’ll s-s-sleep on the couch…”. Is he really embarrassed about sleeping in the same bed? We already slept in my bed together. “You know, I don’t mind if we share the bed. It wouldn’t be the first time, y’know…” His face somehow got even more red, “Y-Yeah… I know, i-i-it’s just… I kinda--uh… sleep naked…”. I just looked at him with a deadpan expression, “Wh-What…?” “Even if you normally sleep naked, it’s not like you would do that while I’m in the same room. Even if you did sleep on the couch, you wouldn’t be sleeping naked in case I saw.”. His expression said everything: That I was right. “F-Fine… w-w-we’ll sleep in the bed…” Mammon said while clearing off his bed and making it. Once he was done, he took off his shirt and exchanged it for a singlet. I gotta admit, he is attractive shirtless. “WH-WHAT ARE YOU LOOKIN’ AT?!” “You, just thinking about how attractive you looked while changing shirts.”. He covered his face while getting into the bed, “J-Just get in…” I giggled at his reaction as I did what he said. Almost immediately, he started spooning me, making me smile while falling asleep.

Chapter 52: 10-1 & 10-4: Dogi Maji Memoriam

Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry about the unexpected break, it was mostly just for the week of Christmas and New Years, but then it turned into the whole month of January as well. I'm back now and I promise to at least have the rest of Season 1 uploaded (I'm done with the entirety of Season 1, I just need to update XD.) Working on Season 2 so if you guys want Season 2 as well, please show support on this fic <3

I woke up as I found that Mammon was sitting on his couch on his phone. “I chose some clothes from my wardrobe that you can wear, it’s in the bathroom. You can freshen up there.” Wait, really? “I’m surprised you’re letting me use some of your clothes, you know you could’ve gone to my room and got some of my clothes, right?” “A-As if I’m gonna go in there without you while Lucifer and Satan are in there…” Fair. “Ah, okay. Thank you Mammon!” I smiled before going into the bathroom and taking a quick shower before changing into the clothes he’s letting me borrow. It was a black singlet that surprisingly fit me, it’s probably an old one he had, and a very baggy hoodie. It was so baggy that I didn’t need pants as it went down to my knees. I stepped out of Mammon’s bathroom as he looked at me, his mouth slightly open and not only his face was bright red, but his ears too. “This is comfy, Mammon, thanks again!” I told him, “Y-Yeah… No problem… A-A-Anyway! L-Let’s go!” He took hold of the sleeve of the hoodie and led me to… Levi’s room?

Levi asked for the password like usual, leading me to say it as he let us in. He was a little confused on why I was wearing Mammon’s clothes, but Mammon took the attention off of me as he lifted a game up, “Ta-daaa! Check it out! It’s ‘Dogi☆Maji☆Memoriam’ ! Or just ‘Dogi Maji’ for short! So, here’s the deal: In this game, anyone who registered to play is actually pulled into the game world for real. So you’re really in there! Which means if you die in the game, you die for real!” That doesn’t sound appealing… “And you have to win, because if you don’t, you’ll never be able to leave the game world!” Again, not appealing. “Hey, Mammon! Would you please get your dirty hands OFF my game? That JUST arrived from Akuzon today! It’s still new and pristine!” Oh, this is what you were waiting for. “Also, I have to say, I think the whole idea of trying to get Satan and Lucifer to make up is pretty crazy to begin with.” Oh, Mammon must’ve told him the situation. “Still though, I don’t understand. What does that have to do with ‘Dogi Maji’ ?” Okay yeah, what does a game have to do to help make those two make up?

Mammon scoffed, “Pff, you really don’t get it, do ya? Well, think about it for a sec… If I register them in the game client, they’ll be pulled inside the game world, right? Since this is Satan and Lucifer we’re talkin’ about, at first they’ll be moanin’ and groanin’ about it… but here’s the thing: like I said before, you’ve gotta win the game before you can leave the game world.” We’re gonna hold them captive in the game world… aren’t we? We are going to die if we do this… “So, they’ll have to work together toward a common goal. They may hate each other, but that’ll force ‘em to bond some, ya see… Man… is it just me, or am I a for-real genius?! I’m pretty sure I am!” Let’s not mention how he might get punished after this plan, he looks so happy. “Huh, you really think it’s go that well? I dunno…” I’m with Levi on this one here. “Well, we’ll never know if we don’t try, right?” I sighed, “ ‘The more you fuck around, the more you find out.’ ... Alright, I’m in.”. Mammon smiled, “So… all right! Now that that’s settled, it’s time to register the two of them here in the game client!” Should be easy, no one in their right mind would call their children Lucifer or Satan… 

“... Wait. Uh, how does this work?” Sigh, leave it to Levi… “Ugh, FINE, let me take over. You’ll never figure it out on your own. Let’s see… ‘Lucifer’ and ‘Satan’ ... there, I’ve entered their names. They’re registered. Sigh… understand just how badly I’ve been wanting to play this game, you cannot! Finally time, it is…! I’ll enter my name here… ‘Leviachan’ . Okay, done.” Okay, now I wanna join, “Can you add my name too?”. “Okay. You don’t mind what I call you?” I shook my head no, “All right… ‘Nao~Tan’ . There, registered and all set.” Okay, that’s adorable. “WHAT? Whoa… HOLD ON! Naomi, are you really gonna play, too?” Mammon overreacted, “Why not?” I told him with a shrug. “Seriously?! Like, is it your thing never to turn down a challenge?! Is that it?!” Maybe. “Recognize the greatness that is ‘Dogi Maji’ , you clearly do. Impressed, I am!” Levi patted my head, making me smile. “... Hey. If Naomi is playin’, then so am I!” He has to do everything I’m doing, right? Heh, he’s adorable. “Whaaaat? Ugh, so you want to play too?” What’s the harm in him playing? “Hey! You don’t gotta sound so upset about it! C’mon, let’s go! Hurry up and register me!” Mammon demanded. This is going to be fun.

Levi sighed, “Ugh… fine. If I have to… ‘Stupidmammon’ ... and done.” I tried holding back my giggle. “Hey! Why’d ya tack on stupid?! Leave that out!” Levi ignored him, “Now I’ll just adjust a few settings really quickly and…” “HEY! Change my name! I wanna be… um, ‘Mammon the Great, Avatar of Greed’ !” Okay, even I would say no to that. “Okay, ready! It’s time to enter the world of ‘Dogi Maji’ !” Hell yeah! “Hey, did ya hear what I said?! Hey!” Too late, Mammon.

“And… start!

Suddenly a white light came from the screen and as it faded away, our surroundings changed from Levi’s room to an anime classroom. My clothing also changed from Mammon’s clothes to my RAD uniform. “Huh…? WHOAAAAAA! What’s goin’ on? Are we inside the game now?” Mammon asked as I look at him and shrugged. “... Wait a minute! Look at my name! You just HAD to tack on an insult, huh Levi?! Now I’m stuck with ‘Stupidmammon’ !” Meanwhile, I’m Nao~Tan. I like it! “LMAOOOOO XDDDD” “Seriously though, why am I ‘Stupidmammon’ , but you’re ‘Leviachan’ ?! Why do YOU get a cute name, huh?!” Because you allowed him to choose the names… “lolololol” Was all Levi could say. “Anyway, what’s goin’ on? Is this s’posed to be… a school? It looks totally different from RAD. I thought this was an RPG. Aren’t games like this supposed to start in some village, or a castle, or out on a giant grassy plain or somethin’?” I mean, there’s a lot of RPGs set in schools nowadays. “Not necessarily. I mean, ‘Dogi Maji’ is a school dating sim, after all! So, what did you expect?” A dating sim?! How did you mess this up, Mammon…? “WHA?!” “One character is designated as the heroine, and you’ve got to work hard to increase your favorability score with her higher and higher. Then in the end, you go up on the Roof of Legend and profess your love to her. And if she accepts you, you win. Oh yeah, about the Roof of Legend… Supposedly if you admit you love someone up there on graduation day and become an official couple, then you’ll live happily ever after together.” Okay… who did you make the heroine…?

Mammon sighed, “The roof? THAT’S the big romantic spot in this game?! I thought you were s’posed to tell her you love her under a big old tree in the schoolyard! That’s how I heard it was supposed to go!” Don’t remind me of that damn game… “Oh… no, um… you’re thinking of another game. We’re playing ‘Dogi Maji’ . It’s, like… totally different.” Thank god… “Oh, I forgot to mention that I designated Naomi as the heroine.” Of course you did… wait… SATAN AND LUCIFER HAVE TO RAISE MY AFFECTION SCORE TOO?! DAMMIT! “YOU DID WHAT?!” Now that I think about it, it’s probably better that it’s me… I don’t want to think about… I’m not going to finish that thought…

“You two… So, you’re the ones behind this…”

Welp, he found us. “Yikes! He’s here…!” Now is this still Satan, or is this the real Lucifer? “... Hold on a minute. Right now Satan’s inside Lucifer, which means Lucifer is Satan, and Satan and Lucifer… Pff… hey, what’s the big idea startlin’ me like that? Step off, Satan! Get Lucifer’s stupid face outta my personal space. Go on, shoo!” … this is Lucifer, isn’t it? 

“Uh, wrong… I’m Satan.”

Satan walked into the room. I knew it. “Wha?” I’ll be at your funeral, Mammon… “It seems that while we’re in this world, the curse that switched our bodies is nullified.” At least it’s less confusing. “Mammon? What was that again about my stupid face?”I giggled at Lucifer smirking at Mammon, “Yikes!” Mammon squeaked before hiding behind me. Like I’m able to protect him from Lucifer… “I knew Mammon would live up to the name I made for him. lololol” You’re not wrong, Levi. “Now then… How about you explain to me exactly what is going on here.” Sigh, I’ll explain everything…

Chapter 53: 10-6 & 10-10: Time to Raise That Intimacy Score!

We all took a step outside as I explained the whole situation. The artificial sun shone down on us… I just realized that I haven’t seen the sun at all in the Devildom, Jesus Christ… “... I see. So essentially, we’re inside the world of a game that Levi bought on Akuzon… and we can’t go back to the real world unless we win?” Correct. “And in order to win, you have to confess your love to the heroine up on the Roof of Legend, and she has to accept you? Do I have that right?” Satan asked, “Yep, and I went ahead and made Naomi, or rather Nao~Tan, the heroine.” I’m really not liking the name you gave me in this context, Levi… “So raise your intimacy score with Nao~Tan, you must! And achieve the happy ending, yes…!” Levi finished, making me sigh, accepting my fate. Mainly because I know someone who won’t accept this fate, “NO! No no no!” Yep, Mammon. “Why’d ya make Naomi the heroine?” Would you want to hit on one of your brothers, Mammon? “What do you mean? Because it seemed like it’d be fun?” I guess? Not the reason I was expecting.

Lucifer and Satan meanwhile were glaring at the three of us. “Hey, I was against the idea of bringing you two into this world against your wills.” I told them, “Why didn’t you stop them? You do have pacts with them…” Lucifer asked, “Because I knew whatever I did, they would still do it. I may have pacts with them, but I’m nowhere near powerful enough to command them not to do things.”. With an eye roll, Lucifer’s glare moved to Mammon and Levi while Satan looked elsewhere. “Oh… uh, yeah. Yeah, I know what you two are thinkin’ and you’re right. Sorry you two. I apologize for Levi here.” Ah yes, because it was just Levi… “I mean, this is ridiculous and crazy. No way you want any part of this stupid plan, right? So you just leave things to Mammon! I’ll take care of everything! I’ll raise my favorability score with Naomi lickety-split, profess my love, and win this game before you even know what hit you! So you guys don’t have to do a thing. Nope, nothin’ at all. Y’know, just hang out and do whatever…” How funny would it be if I rejected him? Actually… that might break his fragile heart. 

“You know what that means, right Lucifer? It’s a competition, to see which of us can get the happy ending, you or me.” 

Wait what?

“That goes without saying. And I highly doubt I’d actually lose to the likes of you, Satan.”

THEY’RE INTO IT?! “Pff! loooool You guys are hilarious! loool Aren’t you forgetting about someone? You really think you can beat ME? lolol ROTFLMAO XDDD” Great… four demons are going to try and win me over… “HEY! Why do you all wanna win so badly all of a sudden, huh?!” 

“Because I WON’T lose to the likes of him!”

Wow, they are very alike to say that at the same time… “And I guess I just want to win the game? And have a 100% perfect run? It’s MY game, after all. I’m not about to let someone ELSE experience the very best part of it in my place. That’s like, crazy. lolol” Of course you do, Levi… 

Mammon growled, “... Dammit! Well… well don’t forget about ME…! Listen up, Naomi! I’m gonna tell you I love you, and you’re gonna choose ME! Okay? It’s totally gonna happen!” Alright.

Satan came up to me and held my hand to his lips, “Naomi, I’m not going to make you fall for me. No… you’re going to fall for me naturally, as a matter of course.” He said before kissing the back of my hand. I will admit, my heart did skip a beat for a second.

Levi came up to me, putting his hands on my shoulders. “Nao~Tan is MY princess!” Okay, that was adorable.

A pair of arms wrapped around my waist, “We all know Naomi is going to choose me. Isn’t that right?” Put your money where your mouth is then, Lucifer. “Prepare yourself, Naomi…” He whispered into my ear, making my heart also skip a beat for a second. 

Sigh, this is going to be… something… 

A bright light covered my field of vision, before fading to be in the classroom again. I guess the first in-game event started.

“... So then, this is a descriptive phrase. As for what it’s describing, you’ll find that here in the next paragraph…”

The teacher in this game is the most boring teacher ever…

“zzz… mmm… mmm…. Oh money, baby, I loooove you…”

Huh? Oh, Mammon’s next to me. Is he meant to be like the first love interest, or the childhood friend? 

“So, I think I’ll have one of you tell me the answer to the next question…”

He’s going to be called on, isn’t he?

“... zzz… aww, you’re makin’ me blush… zzz…”

Money makes him blush?

“Stupidmammon!”

I forgot that was his name… Mammon shot up, “... mm? Wha?”

“What is the answer to question number four?”

I knew it. “Qu-Question… uh, four…? Uh, let’s see, um… that would be, uh…” He’s not gonna get it… “Psst!” I got his attention and pointed to the answer I wrote in my book, “Uh, um… an adjectival clause… I think…?” He answered. 

“... Correct. Were you listening to my lecture in your sleep? Well, you’re a demon of many talents, I see. Very well. You may sit back down.”

Mammon yawned, “... That was close… I only survived because of you! Thanks, Naomi!” That smile of his… I can’t. My face heated up as a meter of Mammon’s intimacy with me appeared and visibly went up… If I knew it would do that, I wouldn’t have made it obvious… “Hm? What… did seein’ the look on my face just now make you happy? Well in that case, look all you want! And so you know, you’re the only person I’d ever say that to, understand…?” He’s too cute, I can’t…

~Timeskip~

I was leaving the classroom with a stack of boxes in my hands as I bumped into Satan on my way out. He gasped before noticing me, “... Oh. I was wondering who’d bumped into me. So it’s you, Naomi. If you walk around carrying so much stuff in your arms like that, you can’t see where you’re going, can you? What’s going on? Where are you going with all of that?” He asked, “Teaching materials for the next class… a task I have to do because I’m the heroine…” I muttered the last part since it wasn’t part of the script. “... Oh, a teacher asked you to bring them? You’re too nice, Naomi, running errands for someone like that. All right, well… guess I’m going to have to help you, aren’t I? Here, let me carry half of what you’ve got there.” Satan proceeded to take half of the stack of boxes in my arms, allowing me to see that his face was bright pink while he was doing it. My face flushed as well as I looked away, our intimacy meter appearing and showing that it’s gone up. Am I really this easy…? Satan cleared his throat “Eh, it’s nothing. I’m only carrying some stuff for you… I mean, you looked like you were going to end up getting into an accident like that. It’s all well and good to work hard and push yourself, but every once in a while, you should call on me to help you… But make sure you ask me. Not anyone else, all right?” If our intimacy meter didn’t go up earlier, it would’ve now, holy shit…

~Timeskip~

Levi texted me to meet up with him outside, so I did so. “Ta-daaa! Look at what we have here! It’s a special homemade bento box lunch courtesy of Leviachan! Yaaaaay! So, what do you think? Pretty great, huh?! It’s Ruri~Chan themed! And what’s more, I used a super extravagant three-layer bento box! But it’s more than pretty! I’m confident that you’ll think it tastes amazing, too!” This is way too adorable, not just the bento, but this whole scene. “Anyway, eat as much as you want, you should. Hold back, you should not… In fact, let me feed it to you! So, what do you want to eat first? Should we start with the Japanese omelet? Here you go. Open wide…” Levi proceeded to feed me, leading to our intimacy meter appearing and going up. Yeah, anyone feeding me good food will make me like them. “Was it good? It was, wasn’t it! All right, next you should try the fried shrimp! Cast a magic love charm on it, I will! I’ll do it just for you, Nao~Tan, because you’re special! Abracadabra! Make my lady Nao~Tan’s meal super scrumptious! With an extra dose of love!” THIS IS WAY TOO CUTE!!!

~Timeskip~

The final bell rang as it reminded me, Lucifer hasn’t done his bit yet. And it looks like he skipped this in-game class too. “Where is Lucifer?” I said out loud, “Wha? Lucifer? I dunno. Actually, I’m happy he’s out of my sight, y’know? Ah… now that you mention it, though, I feel like I saw him heading up the stairs to the roof earlier.” The roof, huh? After packing my stuff, I made my way up to the roof. He really is up here, laying on a bench up on the roof, taking a nap. Oh, he’s this character… Suddenly, his eyes opened, “I was wondering who’d come up here. So, it’s you… What? You think it’s odd that I’d skip class and come up to the roof to take a nap?” A little, yes. “Well, there’s no Diavolo here in this world. I can do whatever I want without worrying about being a disgrace to him in any way… it’s a real weight off my shoulders. He really does seem a lot less uptight. Suddenly, our intimacy meter appeared as it… went up… what the fuck? “What? Because of what I just said? Honestly, I don’t really understand how this system works…” Neither do I, is it because I thought he seemed a lot less uptight or something?! “You had better not tell Diavolo that I skipped class in the world.” Why would I?